The Bantu Bibliography Supplement - Glocalnet

The 

Bantu Bibliography 

Supplement 

Compiled by Jouni Filip Maho 

THIS VERSION DATED 

16 oktober 2011

2 The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011 3 

Table of contents 

Introduction....................................................................... 

Abbreviations & acronyms ................................................... 

Miscellaneous errata & corrigenda ........................................ 

1. Language by language survey ........................................ 

2. Comparative studies ..................................................... 

3. Proto-Bantu.................................................................. 

4. The “Bantu expansion”................................................... 

5. Bantu classifications and surveys ..................................... 

6. Bibliographical works ..................................................... 

Index of language and dialect names.................................... 

Index of personal names ..................................................... 

5 

7 

13 

14 

155 

162 

163 

164 

165 

172 

179

4 The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011


INTRODUCTION 

This is a preliminary supplement to The Bantu Bibliography (publ. late 2008). Compiling anything 

that aims to be comprehensive is bound to fail at many levels, especially when the scope is 

to cover any and all literature dealing with a group of 400-500 languages. Not only is the 

number of titles voluminous and disparate, it is also constantly growing, day by day. Hence this 

supplement, which collects those titles that for one or other reason were missed in the main 

publication. There is also a small errata section further below. 

I will not repeat here the entire introduction from the Bantu Bibliography here, except the part 

which explains the format used. 

Chapters and headings 

The chapter and section numbering is the same here as it is in the main bibliography. Note, 

however, that I have only included those sections for which there are any updates. Hence if a 

section seems to be missing, it is because there are no updates for that particular section. 

The languages are ordered according to their so-called Guthrie codes. More specifically, the 

order is: 

A10, A11, A12, ... 

A20, A21, A22, ... 

A30, A31, A32, ... 

A zone miscellaneous, unsorted references 

B10, B11, ... 

B20, B201, ... 

... 

and so on, zone by zone. 

Notes on the format of entries 

The underlying format for the bibliographical entries is the following: 

• Referential code 

MAIN LANGUAGE NAME (specification, e.g. geographical), variant 

name, another variant name, incl. dialect (variant name), another 

dialect (variant name), etc. 

References listed alphabetically. 

Each language section starts with a bullet “•”. This is followed, on the same line, by a referential 

language code based on the widely-used coding system devised by Malcolm Guthrie. 

On the next line, the main language name is given in small capitals. This may or may not be 

followed by one or several alternate names (differing forms, variant spellings, etc.) given in 

regular font (i.e. not small caps). For example:

6 The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011 

• S43 

SWATI, Swazi, Siswati, Ngwane 

Davey, Anthony S. 1990. A Swati comparative list. SAJAL, 10, p. 372-383. 

Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and 

Xhosa languages. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the 

Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1970. A Swazi dialogue. Limi, 10, p. 25-29. 

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1972. Nog ’n Swazisamespraak. Limi, 14, p. 50-53. 

Note that the first paragraph (the one starting with a bullet) is slightly indented so as to remain 

visually distinctive even when browsing quickly through the pages. 

Occasionally it is convenient to list references pertaining to a particular dialect in a section of its 

own. These appear directly after the section for the main language. Typographically the dialectsections 

are distinguished by lacking a bullet, having their Guthrie codes in parentheses, and 

having the main dialect name appear in regular font (instead of small caps). Other than that, the 

dialect-sections follow the same template as do the language-sections. For example, the section 

for Galwa B11c, a dialect of Myene B11, begins as follows: 

(B11c) 

Galwa 

Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, 

Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. 

Future amendments 

Further supplements are likely to appear. The present compiler will appreciate any additions, 

suggestions and comments regarding the scope and form of the Bantu Bibliography. Just send 

an email to ‹maho@brevet.nu›, but allow a few days before expecting a reply.


ABBREVIATIONS & ACROMYMS 

... missing reference details (e.g. a title) 

AAM Archiv afrikanistischer Manuskripte (monograph series) 

AAP Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (Frankfurt-am-Main) 

ACCT Agence de Coopération Culturelle et Technique (Paris) 

Adm. Administration, Administração, Administrasie, etc. 

Africa journal published by IAI in London (other Africa-titled journals are specified) 

AfrL Africana linguistica (journal) 

AfrSt African studies (journal); formerly BSt 

AmAnthr American anthropologist (journal) 

Ann Annals, Annales, etc. 

AnnAeq Annales Aequatoria (journal) 

Anon. Anonymous (i.e. work without specified author, incl. those often credited to 

so-called corporate authors) 

Anthropos journal published by the Anthropos-Institut (other Anthropos-titled journals 

are specified) 

APAL Annual publication in African linguistics (journal) 

ARPAC Arquivo do Património Cultural (Maputo) 

ARSC Académie Royale des Sciences Coloniales (Bruxelles) 

ARSOM Académie Royale des Sciences d’Outre-Mer (Bruxelles) 

art. article number (e.g. the journal Man numbers it articles) 

ASA African Studies Association (Atlanta GA) 

ASAnthr Association of Social Athropologists 

ASC African Studies Centre/Center (various locations), Afrika-Studiecentrum 

(Leiden) 

Assoc. Association, Associação, Associazione, etc. 

Aufl. Auflage 

Ausg. Ausgabe 

AuÜ Afrika und Übersee (journal) 

BA Bachelor of Arts 

BAB Basler Afrika Bibliographien (Basel) 

BAKITA Baraza la Kiswahili la Taifa / National Kiswahili Council (Dar es Salaam) 

Bd/Bde Band, Bände 

BEd Bachelor of Education 

Bibl. Bibliothèque, Bibliotheek, Biblioteek, etc. 

BLS Berkeley Linguistics Society 

BNR Botswana notes and records 

Bol. Boletim 

Boll. Bollettino 

BSt Bantu studies (journal); later AfrSt 

BUCLD Boston University conference on language development 

Bull. Bulletin 

BzA Beiträge zur Afrikanistik


CAS Centre/Center of/for African Studies (various locations) 

CASAS Centre for Advanced Studies of African Society (Cape Town) 

CdRA Cahiers des religions africaines (Kinshasa) 

CEA Cahiers d’études africaines (Paris) 

CEDAF Centre d’Etudes et de Documentation Africaines (Bruxelles) 

CELTA Centre de Linguistique Théoretique et Appliquée [Lubumbashi] 

CEP Centre d’Etudes Pastorales (Kinshasa) 

CEPSI Centre d’Etude des Problemes Sociales Indigenes (Elisabethville) 

CERA Centre d’Etudes des Religions Africaines (Kinshasa) 

CICIBA Centre International des Civilizations Bantu (Libreville) 

CICM Congregatio Immaculati Cordis Mariae (Missionaires de Scheut) 

CNWS Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies, State University 

of Leiden 

Coll. Collection 

Comm. Communication(s) 

Corp. Corporation 

CRISP Centre de Recherche et d’Information Socio-Politiques (Bruxelles) 

CUP Cambridge University Press 

DEA Diplôme d’études approfondies 

DELAN Description Systématique des Langues Nationales 

Dept. Department, Departement, Département, Departamento, etc. 

DES Diplôme d’études supérieures 

DLitt et Phil Doctor of Literature and Philosophy 

DPhil Doctor of Philosophy 

EAEP East African Educational Publishers (Nairobi) 

EAGR East African geographical review 

EAISR East African Institute of Social Research (Kampala) 

EALB East African Literature Bureau (Nairobi) 

EALL East African languages and dialects (monograph series) 

EASC East African Swahili Committee, Makerere College (Kampala) 

Ed. Editions, Ediciones, Edições, Editrice, Edizione, Editore, etc.; also Editor(s) 

ed./éd. edition, édition, edição, edizione, edición, etc. 

EdD Doctor of Education 

EHESS Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (various locations) 

EMI Editrice Missionaria Italiana (Bologna) 

ESLI Esquisses Linguistiques 

EURAC European Academy 

Fac. Faculty, Faculté, Faculdade, etc. 

FLSH Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (various locations) 

GAAS Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen (monograph series) 

GLSA Graduate Linguistics Students Association, University of Massachusetts at 

Amherst 

GRELACO Groupe de Recherche en Langues et Cultures Orales (GRELACO), Univ. 

Omar Bongo (Libreville) 

HAAP Hamburger afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (online serial) 

herausg. herausgegeben 

HiA History in Africa (journal) 

HRSC Human Sciences Research Council (Pretoria)


IAI International African Institute (London); formerly: IIALC 

IFAA Institut für Afrikanistik und Aegyptologie, Universität Wien 

IIALC International Institute of African Languages and Cultures (London); later: IAI 

IICA Instituto de Investigação Científica de Angola (Luanda) 

IJAHS International journal of African historical studies 

IKR Institute of Kiswahili Research, University of Dar es Salaam (= TUKI) 

ILCAA Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo 

University of Foreign Studies 

Impr. Imprimerie, Imprensa, Imprenta, Impressão 

INDE Instituto Nacional do Desenvolvimento da Educação Ministério da Educação 

(Maputo) 

INEP Institut National d’Etudes Politiques (Kinshasa) 

Inst. Institute, Institut, Instituto, Instituut, Institutt, etc. 

Int’l International 

IRAC Institut Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (Bruxelles); formerly: IRCB 

IRCB Institut Royal Colonial Belge (Bruxelles); later: IRAC 

ISBN International Standard Book Number (current ISBN contains 13 digits, old 

ones had 10 digits) 

ISP Institut Supérieur Pédagogique 

ISTK Institute Supérieur Théologique de Kinshasa 

IULC Indiana University Linguistics Club (Bloomington) 

JAAS-Leiden Journal of Asian and African studies (journal publ. by E.J. Brill) 

JAAS-Tokyo Journal of Asian and African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, 

(journal publ. by ILCAA) 

JACS Journal of African cultural studies 

JAH Journal of African history 

JALL Journal of African languages and linguistics 

JdA Journal des Africanistes; formerly: Journal de la Société des Africanistes 

JICU Junta de Investigações Científicas do Ultramar (Lisboa) 

JIU Junta de Investigações do Ultramar (Lisboa) 

JPCL Journal of pidgin and creole languages 

JRAS Journal of the [Royal] African Society 

Jrnl Journal 

JSA Journal de la Société des Africanistes; later: Journal des Africanistes 

JWAL Journal of West African languages 

KAKW Koninklijk Akademie voor Koloniale Wetenschappen (Brussel) 

KO Kongo-Overzee (journal) 

LASU Linguistics Association for SADC Universities 

Libr. Library, Librairie 

LiCCA “Languages in Contact and Conflict in Africa” Research and Development 

Programme, Gerhard Mercator University (Duisburg) 

LOT Landelijke Onderzoekschool Taalwetenschap / Netherlands Graduate School 

of Linguistics (Utrecht) 

LoT Languages of Tanzania Project, University of Dar es Salaam 

LPCA Language and Popular Culture in Africa 

LPLP Language problems and language planning (journal) 

LSO Linguistics Students Organization, University of Wisconsin-Madison 

LULCL Lesser Used Languages and Computational Linguistics (conference series)


MA Master of Arts 

MBibl Magister Bibliothecologiae (thesis) 

Med. Mededelingen 

MEd Master of Education 

MFGDS Mitteilungen von Forschungsreisenden und Gelehrten aus den deutschen 

Schutzgebieten 

Mitt. Mitteilungen, Mittheilungen 

MPhil Master of Philosophy 

MRAC Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (Tervuren); formerly: MRCB 

MRCB Musée Royal du Congo Belge (Tervuren); later: MRAC 

MS Mission(ary) Society 

MSc Master of Science 

MSORP Michael Scott Oral Records Project (Windhoek) 

n. number, numero, Nummer, etc. 

NAI Nordiska Afrikainstitutet / Nordic Africa Institute (Uppsala); formerly: SIAS 

NECZAM National Educational Company of Zambia (Lusaka) 

NELIMO Núcleo de Estudo de Línguas Moçambicanas, Faculdade de Letras, 

Universidade Eduardo Mondlane (Maputo) 

NJAS Nordic journal of African studies 

NS new series, nouvelle série, serie nuove, nieuwe reeks, neue Folge, etc. (Note 

that “NS 21 [31]” means a previous series numbering continued alongside 

the new.) 

occ. occasional 

OPiL Occasional papers in linguistics (Dar es Salaam) 

ORSTOM Office de la Recherche Scientifique et Technique d’Outre-Mer (Paris) 

OUP Oxford University Press 

p./Pp page(s) 

PANSALB Pan South African Language Board (Johannesburg) 

PGM Petermanns geographische Mitteilungen 

PhD Doctor of Philosophy 

PRAESA Project for Alternative Education in South Africa, University of Cape Town 

Proc. Proceedings 

pt. part(s), partie(s), parte(s), Teil(e), deel(e), etc. 

Publ./publ. Publisher(s), Publishing, Publications, Publikasies, Publicações, 

Publicaciónes, Publikacii, etc. 

PUCHE Potchefstroom University for Christian Higher Education 

PUCHO Potchefstroomse Universiteit vir Christelike Hoër Onderwys 

PUG Pontificia Università Gregoriana (Roma) 

RAI Royal Anthropological Institute [of Great Britain and Ireland] (London) 

Ref. Refer, Referred, Reference, etc. 

RGSH Revue gabonaise des sciences de l’homme 

RGSL Royal Geographical Society of London 

R.P. Révérend PèreSAIRR South African Institute of Race Relations 

(Johannesburg) 

SAJAL South African journal of African languages 

SAJL South African journal of linguistics 

SAJS South African journal of science 

SAL Studies in African linguistics


SALALS Southern African linguistics and applied language studies 

SAMRO South African Music Rights Organisation (Johannesburg) 

SELAF Société des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (Paris) 

SIAS Scandinavian Institute of African Studies (Uppsala); later: NAI 

SIDA Swedish International Development Authority 

SIL SIL International (Dallas), earlier known as Summer Institute of Linguistics, 

Société Internationale de Linguistique, Sociedade Internacional de Linguística 

SILESR SIL electronic survey reports 

SILEWP SIL electronic working papers 

SKASE Slovak Association for the Study of English 

SOAS School of Oriental and African Studies [orig.: School of Oriental Studies], 

University of London 

Soc. Society, Société, Sociedade 

spec./spéc. special, spécial, spéciaux, etc. 

StBt Studies in Bantoetale (journal) 

SUGIA Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika 

SUNY State University of New York 

suppl. supplement(ary) 

SWA South-West Africa (Namibia), Südwest-Afrika, Suidwes-Afrika 

SzA Schriften zur Afrikanistik / Research in African studies 

TJH Transafrican journal of history 

TNR Tanganyika notes and records [until 1965], Tanzania notes and records [from 

1966] 

trad. traduit(e) 

Trans. Transactions 

transcr. transcribed 

transl. translated 

translit. transliterated 

Trav. Travaux 

TUKI Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili, Chuo Kikuu cha Dar es Salaam (= IKR) 

UCL Université Catholique de Louvain 

UCLA University of California at Los Angeles 

UCT University of Cape Town 

UEM Universidade Eduardo Mondlane (Maputo) 

uitg. uitgawe, uitgave 

UIUC University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign 

ULB Université Libre de Bruxelles 

UNAM University of Namibia (Windhoek) 

UNAZA Université Nationale du Zaïre 

UNESCO United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (Paris) 

UNISA Universiteit van Suid-Afrika / University of South Africa (Pretoria) 

Univ. University, Universität, Universiteit, Universitet, Université, Universidade, 

Univerzita, etc. 

UNP University of Natal Press 

UNZA University of Zambia 

Unpubl. Unpublished 

UP University Press 

UWits University of the Witwatersrand (Johannesburg)


Verl. Verlag 

Veröff. Veröffentlichungen 

v./vols volume(s), volume/volumi, tome(s), tomo(s), Band/Bände, etc. 

WUP Witwatersrand University Press (Johannesburg) 

WZKM Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 

Zeits. Zeitschrift 

ZfAOOS Zeitschrift für afrikanische, ozeanische und ostasiatische Sprachen 

ZfAOS Zeitschrift für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen 

ZfAS Zeitschrift für afrikanische Sprachen 

ZfE Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 

ZfES Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen


MISCELLANEOUS ERRATA & CORRIGENDA 

Any book of any length seems to need correcting. The Bantu Bibliography is no different. 

There were some misplaced entries and some faulty ones, and even more that were missing 

alltogether. The ones that were missed and those that need substantial correcting are given in the 

supplementary bibliography sections that follow. 

In addition, the following corrections need to be made: 

ADDITIONS TO THE LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

p. xxii ARPAC, Arquivo do Património Cultural (Maputo) 

p. xxiii ZeES, Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen 

(Due to a careless search/replace operation, Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen appears 

in the original Bantu Bibliography with two abbreviations, viz. ZeES and ZfES. The latter 

appears in the list of abbreviations, the former does not.) 

MODIFICATIONS TO THE CLASSIFIED LIST OF BANTU LANGUAGES 

p. 766 B741 Ngungwoni delete 

p. 766 B771 Nchinchege delete 

ADDITIONS TO THE INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES 

p. 818 Koritschoner see Cory, Hans [Koritschoner] 

p. 831 Ondo see Mvé-Ondo, Bonaventure 

MODIFICATIONS TO THE INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES 

p. 803 Bulck, Vaast van should be Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van 

p. 803 Bulck, Gaston van should be Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van 

p. 805 Condor, C.R. should be Conder, C.R. 

p. 806 Cox, Elizabeth E. should be Cox, Elizabeth Ellen 

p. 822 Makokila, Nanzanza should be Makolila, Nenzenze 

p. 822 Makolila, M. should be Makolila, Nenzenze 

p. 833 Prinsloo, Daniël Jaco-bus delete entry 

p. 843 Whrmuller, G. should be Wehrmuller, G.


LANGUAGE BY LANGUAGE SURVEY 

Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 1 

A10 Lundu-Balong Group 

• A101 = A11, A111, A112, A113, A114, A115, A12, A121, A122, A123 

OROKO, incl. Londo (Lundu), Ngolo, Bima, Lotanga (Dotanga, Batanga), Koko 

(Lokoko, Bakoko), Londo ba Diko, Lue (Lolue, Balue, West Kundu), Mbonge Kundu 

(Lokundu, Bakundu), Ekombe 

Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and 

nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. 

Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. 

• A15 

MANENGUBA, Mbo, incl. Nle mbuu, Nlaa mboo, Mienge, Nswase (Basossi), Akoose 

(Bakossi), Elung, Bafun, Mwahed, Bakaka (Ehob mkaa’), Babong, Mwaneka, and others 

Hedinger, Robert. 2008. A grammar of Akoose, a northwest Bantu language. Publ. in linguistics, 

143. SIL Int’l. Pp 317. ISBN 978-1-55671-222-7. 

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. 

Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. 

• A22 

KPE, Mokpwe, Bakwiri 

A20 Duala Group 

Ardener, Edwin W. 1971. Belief and the problem of woman Bakweri. In: The interpretation of 

ritual: essays in honor of I.A. Richards, p. 135-158. Edited by J.S. la Fontaine. London: 

Tavistock Publ. 

Ittmann, Johannes. 1935. Von der Gottesvorstellung der Bakwiri. Africa, 8, p. 355-37. 

Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus P. 1963. Philosophical bases of Bakweri mysticism. Abbia, 3, p. 39- 

44. 

Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus P. 1963. Fondement philosophique du mysticisme Bakweri. Abbia, 

3, p. 44-47. 

• A23 

SU, Isu, Isubu, Bimbia 

Keller, I. 1902. Astronomische Ansichten der Isubu in Kamerun. ZfAOOS, 6, p. (?). 

• A24, A241, A25, A26, A261 

DUALA 

Bureau, Rene. 1962. Ethno-sociologie religieuse des Douala et apparentés. Recherches et 

études camérounaises, 7/8. Yaoundé: Inst. des Recherches Scientifiques du Cameroun.


Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in 

Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. 

Ebding, Friedrich. 1938. Duala Märchen gesammelt und übersetzt. ZfES, 18, p. 140-152. 

Ebding, Friedrich. 1959. Duala Sprichwörter. Micro bibliotheca, 31. Posieux: Anthropos-Inst. 

Pp 230. 

Etia, Léopold Moume. 1962. La langue de douala. Clermont-Ferrand (France): Impr. G. de 

Bussac. 

Hebga, Meinrad. 1968. Le concept de métamorphose d’homme en animal chez les Duala et 

Ewondo, “bantu” du sud-Cameroun, 2 vols. Thèse de 3e cycle. FLSH, Univ. de Rennes. 

Hecklinger, Ph. 1920/21. Duala-Sprichwörter. ZfES, 11, p. 35-70, 125-160, 220-239, 306-315. 

Rosny, Eric de. 1981. Les yeux de ma chèvre: sur les pas des maîtres de la nuit en pays douala 

(Cameroun). Paris: Libr. Plon. Pp 458. 



• A27 

LIMBA, Mulimba, Malimba 

Lamberty, Melinda. 2009. A rapid appraisal survey of Malimba in Cameroon. SIL electronic 

survey reports, n. 2009-004. Pp 20. 

A30 Bubi-Benga Group 

Ricquier, Birgit. 2005. De taalsituatie in Equatoriaal-Guinea. Lisensiaatverhandeling. Univ. 

Gent. Pp 136. 

• A31 

BOBE, Bubi, Ediya 

Allen, William; Thomson, T.R.H. 1848. A narrative of the expedition sent by her majesty’s 

government to the River Niger in 1841, under the command of Captain H.D. Trotter, 2 vols. 

London: Richard Bentley. Pp xviii, 509; viii, 511. 

Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 

London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. 

Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1900. Travels in West Africa: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 

2nd ed. London & New York: Macmillan. Pp xx, 541. 

Molino, A. Martin del. 1956. L’idée de Dieu chez les Bubis de Fernando Poo. Revue du clergé 

africain, 11, p. 32-43. 

• A32 

BATANGA, incl. Banoo (Bano’o), Bapuku 

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. Banok grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: 

Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. 

Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: 

Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. 

Richard, Madeleine. 1970. Histoire, tradition et promotion de la femme chez les Batanga, 

Cameroun. Publ. de CEEBA, série II: mémoirs et monographies, 2. Bandundu. Pp 150.


• A33b 

KOMBE, Ngumbi 



• A34 

BENGA 



• A43a 

BASAA, Mbene, Mvele 

A40 Basaa Group 

Makasso, Emmanuel-Moselly. 2010. Functions of prosody in spontaneous speech in Bàsàa 

(Bantu A43): the case of melisms. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. 

Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 



• A43b, A43c 

BAKOKO 

Mpeke, [Baba] Simon. 1934. La religion des Bakoko au Cameroun. Louvain: Museum Lessianum. 

Schwab, George. 19xx. Unpubl. Basa grammar and English-Basa dictionary (part of record 

group 57, I). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. 

• A44, A441 

NEN, Tunen, Banen 

Mahend, Betind Pierre Libère. 1966. Rites et croyances à l’enfance chez les Banen du 

Cameroun / Benema bi Banen ba Kamerun na mobu ma behonol eloa ye mon. Paris: Présence 

Africaine. Pp 126. 

• A46 

MANDI, Lemande, Numaand 



• A462 

YAMBETA 


Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL.

• A53 

KPA, Rikpa’, Bafia 


A50 Bafia Group 

Leidener, Rosmarie. 1982. La médecine traditionnelle chez les Bekpak (Bafia) du Cameroun, 2 

vols. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 26-27. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Pp 360; 312. ISBN-10 3- 

88345-355-2, 3-88345-356-0. 

• A622 

GUNU, Nugunu 

A60 Sanaga Group 



A70 Ewondo-Fang Group 

Bostoen, Koen; Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2010. On how “middle” plus “associative/reciprocal” 

became “passive” in the Bantu A70 languages. Linguistics, 48 (6), p. 1255-1307. 

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2008. La dérivation causative dans les langues bantu du groupe A70. AfrL, 

14, p. 85-108. 

• A71 

ETON 

Velde, Mark van de. 1993. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 

92, p. (?). 

Velde, Mark van de. 2000. Esquisse de l’iton, langue bantoue camerounaise. Thèse de DEA. 

Bruxelles: ULB. 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2003. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 

92 (3/4), p. 43-59. 

Velde, Mark van de. 2006. The alleged class 2a prefix bo in Eton, a plural word. Proc. of the 

annual meeting of the BLS, 31, p. 119-130. 

Velde, Mark van de. 2008. A grammar of Eton. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. Pp 432. ISBN 

978-3-11-020440-7. 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2008. Un cas de changement phonologique par réanalyse morphonologique 

en éton. AfrL, 14, p. 177ff. 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2009. Eton tonology and morphosyntax: a holistic typological 

approach. In: New challenges in typology, v. 2, p. 35-62. Edited by P. Epps & A. Archipov. 

Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2010. The syntax of verb complements and the loss of the applicative 

in Eton (A71). In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten 

Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.


• A72(a) 

EWONDO, Yaunde 

Hebga, Meinrad. 1968. Le concept de métamorphose d’homme en animal chez les Duala et 

Ewondo, “bantu” du sud-Cameroun, 2 vols. Thèse de 3e cycle. FLSH, Univ. de Rennes. 



Tsala, Théodore. 1958. Moeurs et coutumes funebres des Ewondo. Etudes camerounaises, 56, 

p. 8-112. 

• A74 

BULU-BENE 

Awouma, J. 1965. Esquisse d’une étude socio-culturelle d’un conte bulu (sud-Cameroun). 

Présence africaine, NS 55, p. 83-91. 

Good, Adolphus Clemens. 18xx. Unpubl. list of Bulu words for tribal families (part of record 

group 169, I). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. 

Good, Albert Irwin. 1940. Two unpubl. Bulu grammars (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: 

Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. [One written in English, the other in Bulu. Only 

the latter is dated 1940.] 

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. materials on Bulu proverbs and folk tales (part of record 

group 170, IV). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. 



• A75 

FANG, Pangwe, Pahouin 

Allogo, M.-F. Andeme. 1980. Esquisse phonologique de nzaman de Makokou. Mémoire de 

licence. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo. 

Azombo-Menda, S. 1975. Analyse structurale de la chanson Pahouine. Camelang (Yaoundé), 4, 

p. (?). 

Engonga, Bikoro B. 1987. Cosmologie bantu: origine de la vie, du monde et de dieu chez les 

Fang. Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du CICIBA, 6, p. 105-119. 

Fernandez, James William. 1966. Principles of opposition and vitality in Fang aesthetics. Jrnl of 

aesthetics and art criticism, 25, p. 52-64. 







Nguema-Obam, Paulin. 1983. Aspects de la religion fang: essai d’interprétation de la formule 

de bénédiction. Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 100. ISBN-10 2-86537-094-1. 

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Pour une approche comparative de la numération dans quelques 

langues bantu de la région du nord-ouest: le cas du Gabon. Ann. de l’Univ. Omar Bongo, 11, p. 

(?). 

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Quelques aspects de l’évolution du système des classes nominales 

du fang: le cas des préfixes nominaux. Ann. de la FLSH, 14, p. (?).



Gent. Pp 136. 

Trezenem, E. 1936. Note ethnographique sur les tribus Fan du Moyen Ogooue (Gabon). JSA, 6, 

p. 65-93. 

Zoe-Obianga, J. 1968. Le Tyi dans la notion du respect de la personne chez les Fan-Bulu-Beti: 

essai sur la morale traditionnelle des Pahouins. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. de Strasbourg. 

• A801 

GYELE, Bagyeli, Bakola 

A80 Makaa-Njem Group 


Gent. Pp 136. 

• A803 

SHIWE, Oshieba, Ossyeba, “Fang Makina” 

Ollomo Ella, Régis. 2007. Phonologie fonctionnelle du shiwe. Mémoire de maîtrise. Libreville: 

Univ. Omar Bongo. 

Ollomo Ella, Régis. 2008. La syntagmatique du shiwe, langue bantu du Gabon. Mémoire de 

master 2. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). 

• A81 

MVUMBO, Kwasio, Ngumba, Magbea, Bujeba 

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. Mabea grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: 

Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. 

• A83 

MAKAA, South Mekaa 



• A832 

BEKOL, Kol, Bikele 

Henson, Bonnie J. 2009. Defining the word in Kol. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference 

on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 128- 

140. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: 

Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Henson, Bonnie J. 2010. Second position effects in Kol, a Bantu language of Cameroon. In: 

Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina 

Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

• A84 

NYEM, Njem, Zimu 

Akumbu, Pius Wuchu. 2006. Njém phonology. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and 

Linguistics, Fac. of Arts, Letters and Social Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp xxiv, 281.


Akumbu, Pius Wuchu. 2009. Tone in Njyem nouns: a Register Tier Theory perspective. SKY 

jrnl of linguistics, 22, p. 87-42. 

Bates, George Latimer. 191x. Unpublished vocabularies of Mabea, Fang, Bulu, Njima/Njem. 

[Among the many unpublished sources used by Johnston (1919:811ff).] 

Beavon, Keith H. 2003. Njyem-French-English lexicon. Yaoundé: SIL Int’l. 

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1971. Comparative Bantu, 2: Bantu prehistory, inventory and indexes. 

London: Gregg Int’l. Pp 180. ISBN-10 0-576-11002-7. 

Johnston, Harry Hamilton. 1919/22. A comparative study of the Bantu and semi-Bantu 

languages, 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xi, 819, map; xii, 544. 

• A842 

KOO(N)ZIME,, Nzime 

Anderson, Stephen Craig; Comrie, Bernard. (Ed.) 1991. Tense and aspect in eight languages of 

Cameroon. Publ. in linguistics, 99. Dallas: SIL and the Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xiv, 

255. 

Barreteau, Daniel; Beavon, Keith H. 1989. Les categories grammaticales en koozime, langue 

bantu parlée au sud-est du Cameroun. In: Description de langues camerounaises, p. 333-408. 

Edited by Daniel Barreteau & Robert Hedinger. Programme de coopération linguistique: projets 

de DELAN et ESLI. Paris: ACCT; ORSTOM. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1977. Phonological analysis of the Konsime language (dialect of Lomié). 

Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp iii, 58, xxi. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1978. A comparative analysis and historical reconstruction of Konsime noun 

class prefixes and consonantal phonemes. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 51. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1979. Studies in the discourse grammar of Konzime, a Bantu language of 

Cameroon. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp 107. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1982. The relative clause in Koozime. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 30. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1983. Expressions of location in Koozime. JWAL, 13 (2), p. 33-51. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1983. A phonology of Konzime. In: Africana linguistica, v. 9, p. 109-136. 

Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 110. Tervuren. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1983. Cours d’initiation à l’orthographe de la langue koozime. Yaoundé: 

SIL Cameroun. Pp 128. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1984. A partial typology of Konzime (Bantu) discourse. In: Theory and application 

in processing texts in non-Indoeuropean languages, p. 211-271. Ed. by Robert E. 

Longacre. Papers in textlinguistics, 43. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1984. Tone and intonation in Konzime. Cahiers du Dépt. des Langues Africaines 

et Linguistique de l’Univ. de Yaoundé, 3, p. 23-37. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1985. Two relativization strategies in Koozime discourse. JWAL, 15 (1), p. 

31-56. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1986. Anaphora, pronouns and reference in Konzime. In: Pronominal systems, 

p. 167-189. Edited by Ursula Wiesemann. Continuum: Schriftenreihe zur Linguistik, 5. 

Tübingen: Gunter Narr. 

Beavon, Keith H. 1991. Koozime verbal system. In: Tense and aspect in eight languages of 

Cameroon, p. 47-103. Edited by Stephen Craig Anderson & Bernard Comrie. Publ. in linguistics, 

99. Dallas: SIL and the Univ. of Texas at Arlington. 

Beavon, Keith H.; Beavon, Mary. 1996. Lexique kóonzime-français. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. 

Pp 121. 


Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO; SIL.

• A85b 

BEKWEL, Bakwele 


Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1995. Structures phonologiques et structures prosodiques: le modèle 

bekwel. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. 

Puèch, Gilbert. 1990. Bekwel. RGSH, 2, p. 127-128. 

• A86c 

MPIEMO, Mbimu 

Lowe, Ivan; Murrell, Paul. 2010. The semantics of three Mpyemo prepositions. In: A mosaic of 

languages and cultures: studies celebrating the career of Karl J. Franklin, p. 201-226. Edited 

by Kenneth A. McElhanon & Ger Reesink. SIL e-books, 19. Dallas: SIL Int’l. 

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. 

Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. 

Thornell, Christina. 2010. Morphology of plant names in the Mpiemo language. In: Bantu 

languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. 

EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

• A93 

KAKO, Kaka, Yaka 

A90 Kaka Group 





A zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Bahoken, J.-C. 1961. La notion de ‘bedimo’ chez les bantu du Cameroun. JSA, 31, p. 91-96. 

Bahoken, J.-C. 1967. Clairières métaphysiques africaines: essai sur la philosophie et la 

religion chez les bantu du sud-Cameroun. Paris: Présence Africaine. Pp 124. 

• B11 

MYENE 

B10 Myene (Group) 

Deacken, M. 1985. Ethique et morale chez les Ngwèmyènè du Gabon à travers leur littérature 

orale: réflexions sur les fondements éthiques et moraux tels qu’ils sont conçus dans la littérature 

orale ngwèmyènè. Thèse de doctorat de 3e cycle. Univ. Paris-Val-de-Marne (Paris 12). 

Delorme, A. 1877. Dictionnaire français-pongoué. Mission de la Congrégation du Saint Esprit 

et du Saint-Coeur de Marie. Pp 354. 

Gachon, J.-B. 1881. Dictionnaire pongoué-français. Mission de la Congrégation du Saint 

Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie. Pp xxxix, 287.


(B11a) 

Mpongwe 

[Anon.] 1890. Africa proverbs and riddles. Tuapeka times (New Zealand), February 5, p. 3. 







(B11b) 

Rongo, Orungu 

Ambouroue, Odette. 2006. De la tonalité des nominaux en orungun (B11b). AfrL, 12, p. 1-23. 

(B11c) 

Galwa 





• B201 

NDASA, Andasa 

B20 Kele Group 

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of 

the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, 

the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. 

• B203 

SAMA, Osamayi 

Mokrani, Soraya. 2005. Eléments nouveaux en vue de la description de la langue samaye 

(B25): éléments de phonologie et de morphologie. Mémoire de master. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 

2). Pp 150. 

• B21 

SEKI(YANI), Bulu, Sheke 


Gent. Pp 136. 

• B23 

MBANGWE 



the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL.

• B25 

KOTA, Ikota 


Andersson, Efraim. 1972. The concept of justice and morality among the Bakuta in the Congo- 

Brazzaville. Ethnos (Stockholm), 37, p. 5-39. 

Perron, P. 1964. Lexique français-ikota, 2 vols. Makoukou (Gabon): Mission Catholique. 

• B305 

VOVE, Ghevove, Pove, “Bubi” 

B30 Tsogo Group 

Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger. (Ed.) 2006. Essai de grammaire pove: langue bantoue du groupe 

B30. Libreville: Ed. Raponda Walker. 

• B31 

TSOGO, Ghetsogo, Mitsogo 

Sillans, Roger. 1967. Motombi, mythes et énigmes initiatiques des Mitsogbo du Gabon central, 

1: la route de la vie. Paris: Présence Africaine. 

Sillans, Roger. 1972. Mobonghwe, mythes et énigmes initiatiques des Mitsogbo du Gabon central, 

2: la route de la mort. Paris: Présence Africaine. 

• B32 

KANDE, Okande 

Grollemund, Rébecca. 2005. Esquisse de description de l’okande: langue bantoue du groupe 

B30. Thèse de Masters 1. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). 

Grollemund, Rébecca. 2006. Les Okandé du Gabon, locuteurs d’une langue en danger (langue 

bantoue du groupe B30): langue et culture. Thèse de Masters 2. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 

227. 

• B44 

LUMBU 

B40 Shira-Punu Group 

Emejulu, James D.; Pambo-Loueya, Constant-Félix. 1990. Ghilumbu. RGSH, 2, p. 197-201. 

• B52 

NZEBI, Njabi 

B50 Nzebi Group 

Clements, George N. 1991. Vowel height assimilation in Bantu languages. Proc. of the annual 

meeting of the BLS, 17, suppl., p. 25-64. 

Mondzo, J.C. 1980. Réflexions sur l’éducation au Gabon: le cas de l’ethnie Ndzebi. Mémoire 

de licence. [Details wanting.]


• B62 

MBAAMA, Mbamba 

B60 Mbete Group 

Adam, A.G. 1996. Sagesse obamba (Haut-Ogooué). Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du 

CICIBA, 7, p. 109-119. 




B70 Teke (Group) 




Dechamps, Roger. 1982. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en 

Afrique, 11: la sculpture teke du Zaïre et du Congo. Africa-Tervuren, 28 (3), p. 37-41. 

Dusselje, E. 1910. Les Tegues de l’Alima. Anvers: De Cauwer. 

Gabati, J.-M. 1969. Notions de l’âme et de l’esprit de mort chez les Teke. In: Mort, funérailles, 

deuil et culte des ancêtres chez les populations du Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 109-110. Publ. de 

CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 3. 

Bandundu. 

Ibalico, Marcel. 1955. L’origine des Batéké d’Impila. Liaison: organe des cercles culturelles 

de l’Afrique Equatoriale Français (Brazzaville), 46, p. 37-39. 

• B71 

TEGHE, North Teke, incl. Keteghe, Latege (Kateghe) 

Linton, Pauline. 2009. The noun class system of Latege. 3rd edition. Libreville: GRELACO; 

SIL Int’l. Pp 26. 

• B73 

WEST TEKE, incl. Tsaayi, Laali, Yaa, Tyee 




• B77a 

KUKWA (South Teke) 




• B78 

WUUMU, Wumbu 

Masuka, A. 1952. Proverbes Bagumbu. Aequatoria, 15, p. 135-140.

• B82 

BOMA, Buma 


B80 Tiene-Yanzi Group 

Balanda, G. 1969. L’organisation judiciare chez les Basakata, les Badja, et les Baboma. In: 

L’organisation judiciare en Afrique noire, p. 109-129. Bruxelles: Inst. de Sociologie, ULB. 

Selvaggi, G. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Boma. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la 

région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 67-71. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des 

sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. 

Storme, R.P.M. 1955. Ngankabe, la prétendue reine des Baboma, d’après H.M. Stanley. 

Mémoire. Bruxelles: Académie Royale des Sciences Coloniales. 

• B83 

MFINU, Funika, Mfununga 

Daeleman, Jan. 1958. Mfinu-Texten. KO, 24 (4/5), p. 225-238. 

Vos, [Mgr] de. 1910. Les Banfunungu. La revue congolaise, 1, p. (?). 

• B84 (= B87) 

MPUONO, Mpuun, Mbuun, Mbunda, Babunda 

Angus, F. 1960. Quelques considerations sur la vie privée d’antan chez les Ba-bunda (Ambun). 

In: Pour servir. Mayidi (Congo Belge). 

Biletsi, E. 1967. La solidarité chez les Ambun et l’éthique chrétienne. Mémoire de licence. 

Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. 

Biletsi, E. 1968. La solidarité chez les Ambun. Etudes congolaises (Kinshasa), 11 (1), p. 4-24. 

Bostoen, Koen; Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 2011. Passiveness and inversion in 

Mbuun (Bantu B87, DRC). Studies in language, 35 (1), p. 72-111. 

Flament, E. 1934. Contribution à l’étude des Babunda. Congo, 15?, p. (?). 

Greggio, G. 1931. Tra i Babunda nel Congo Belga. La civiltà cattolica (Roma), 82 (4), p. (?). 

Kalamba, A. 1957. Etude descriptive sur le culte des ancestres ches les Ambun. In: Pour servir. 

Mayidi (Congo Belge). [Details wanting.] 

Kalamba, A. 1957. Conceptions de l’au-delà et ses répercussions dans la vie morale chez les 

Ambun. Revue du clergé africain, 12, p. 21-24. 

Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2010. La dénomination de plantes en mbuun, mpiin et nsong: procédés 

de creation lexicale et principes sémantiques. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and 

theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Un recueil de proverbes mbuun d’Imbongo (R.D. 

Congo, bantu B87). AnnAeq, 29, p. 381-423. 

Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2010. Les plantes et l’invisible chez les Mbuun, Mpiin 

et Nsong (Bandundu, RD Congo): une approche ethnolinguistique. SUGIA, 21, p. 95-122. 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1988. Variation phonologique du mbuun. Pistes et 

recherches (Kikwit), 3, p. (?). 

Ngatshi, Kamvudi. 1978. Esquisse critique d’une anthropologie politique bantu à travers les 

sociétés secrètes Mbuum. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 

118. 

Weeks, G. 1937. La peuplade des Ambundu. Congo, 18, p. (?).


• B85 

YANS, Yanzi, incl. Mbiem, Yeei, Tsong (Nsong, Songo, Ntsuo), Mpur (Mput), 

Tsambaan 

Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1941. Les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la Gobari. Mémoires de l’IRCB, 

coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 10:3. Bruxelles. Pp 172. 

Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1943. La propriété ches les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la Gobari. Bull. 

des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 11, p. 1-10. 

Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1951. L’évolution économique chez les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la 

Gobari. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 20:4. 

Bruxelles. Pp 68. 

Bongo-Pasi, Moke Sangol. 1983. Ethique familiale yansi face à l’avortement provoqué. Anthropos, 

78 (5/6), p. 878-880. 

Bostoen, Koen; Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2007. Un recueil de proverbes nsong (R.D. Congo, 

bantu B85d). AnnAeq, 28, p. 521-578. 

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1968. La notion de l’être suprême chez les Yansi. In: Dieu, idoles et 

sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 77-82. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et 

comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. 

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1969. Conceptions de la mort, rites de sépulture et deuil chez Nsala- 

Mbanda (Yansi). In: Mort, funérailles, deuil et culte des ancêtres chez les populations du 

Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 45-51. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des 


Kibanga, M. 1975. Images parentales et représentation divine chez les adolescents yansi 

scolarisés de Kinshasa. Mémoire en licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 

160. 

Kikama, Kividi. 1979. Etude du concept mwool chez les Yansi et son intégration au christianisme. 

Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Kunkala, Nsamne Manzal’a. 1975. Mariage et vie conjugale yanz. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de 

Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2006. Phytonymes et zoonymes en nsong (R.D. Congo): une étude 

linguistique de la faune et de la flore. Mémoire de DEA. Bruxelles: ULB. 




Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Noms et usages des plantes utiles chez les 

Nsong. Göteborg africana informal series, 6. Dept. of Oriental and African Languages, Göteborg 

Univ. 



Plaen, Guy de. 1974. Les structures d’autorité des Bayanzi. Paris: Ed. Universitaires. Pp 335. 

Schweizer, B. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Yansi. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la 



Simon, J. 1968. Nziam Mpwo chez les Yansi du goupement Kimobo. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie 

dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 74-77. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes 

rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. 

Swartenbroeckx, Pierre. 1969. La magie ches les Yanzi du Congo. Bull. de la Société Royale 

Belge d’Anthropologie et de Préhistoire, 80, p. (?).


Thiel, Josef Franz. 1963. Gottesglaube und Ahnenkult der Bayansi. In: Festschrift Paul Schebesta 

zum 75. Geburtstag, gewidmet von Mitbrüdern, Freuden und Schülern, p. 215-222. 

Studia instituti anthropos, 18. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. 

Thiel, Josef Franz. 1972. Die übermenschlichen Wesen bei den Yansi und einigen ihrer Nachbarn. 

Anthropos, 67, p. 649-689. 

Zara, Mfwo Bameninkie. 1973. Foi chrétienne et croyances magiques chez les Yansi. Mémoire 

de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 160. 

• B861 

NGUL, incl. Ngwi 

Alengila, Wurengor. 1978. Ewu ou la palabre chez les Angwi: éléments pour une philosophie 

de la palabre africaine. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 

120. 

Katesi, Yime-Yime. 1994. Notes on some customary beliefs and practices of the Angwi-Angye. 

AnnAeq, 15, p. 23-32. 

Nziem, Isidore Ndaywel è. 1973. Note sur les structures d’autorité chez les Ngwi (Bas-Kasaï), 

et leur origine. Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 2, p. 85-103. 

• B863 

MPIIN, Pindi 






B zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1990. Les langues du Gabon: état des connaissances. RGSH, 2, p. 29-36. 

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 2009. La diversité culturelle de l’Afrique est menacée. La recherche, 429 

(avril), p. 36-39. 

Mayer, Raymond. 1990. Histoire de l’écriture des langues du Gabon. RGSH, 2, p. 65-91. 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 2004. Phonologie historique de la zone B. Kinshasa: 

CELTA. 

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Pour une approche comparative de la numération dans quelques 

langues bantu de la région du nord-ouest: le cas du Gabon. Ann. de l’Univ. Omar Bongo, 11, p. 

(?). 

Raponda Walker, André. 1937. Dénominations astrales au Gabon. Bull. de la Société des 

Recherches Congolaises (Brazzaville), 24, p. 150-166. 

• C101 

DIBOLE, Babole 

C10 Ngondi Group 

Leitch, Myles Francis. 2009. Persistent labials, slippery coronals: the puzzle of Dibole consonant 

features. Toronto working papers in linguistics, 30, p. 69-90.





• C102, C103 

NGANDO-KOTA 



Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1988. Temps et espace: du vécu au linguistique 

(exemples dans quatre langues d’Afrique centrale). In: Temps et aspects: actes du colloque 

CNRS, Paris, 24-26 octobre 1985, p. 55-81. Edited by Nicole Tersis-Surugue & Alain Kihm. 

Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF, 19. Paris: Ed. Peeters. 

• C104 

YAKA, Aka 

Guille-Escuret, Georges. 1998. La révolution agricole des pygmées Aka: de la structure dans 

l’événement et réciproquement. L’homme, 38 (147), p. 105-126. 

Monama, Mbui. 1981. Le langage rituel des jumeaux: le cas des Banzari. In: Langage et philosophie: 

actes de la 4e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 23 au 27 avril 1979, p. 295-304. 

Recherches philosophiques africaines, 6. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 



Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1988. Temps et espace: du vécu au linguistique 

(exemples dans quatre langues d’Afrique centrale). In: Temps et aspects: actes du colloque 

CNRS, Paris, 24-26 octobre 1985, p. 55-81. Edited by Nicole Tersis-Surugue & Alain Kihm. 

Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF, 19. Paris: Ed. Peeters. 

• C105 

MBENGA 

Bahuchet, Serge. (Ed.) 1979. Pygmées de Centrafrique: études ethnologiques, historiques et 

linguistiques sur les “Ba.Mbenga” (aka/baka) du nordouest du bassin congolais. Bibl. de la 

SELAF, 73-74; Etudes pygmées, 3. Paris. Pp 180. 

Mangulu, André Motingea; Bonzoi, Mwamakasa. 2008. Aux sources du lingála: cas du mbenga 

de Mankanza. African study monographs (Kyoto), 38, p. 1-93. 

Mortier, P. Rodolf. 1941. Classificate der talen van Ubangi. Aequatoria, 4, p. 1-8. 

Mortier, P. Rodolf. 1946. Ubangi onder linguistisch opzicht. Aequatoria, 9, p. 104-112. 

Regnault, M. 1911. Les babenga, négrilles de la Sangha. L’anthropologie, 22, p. 261-288. 

• C11 

NGONDI, Ngundi 


Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92.


• C12 

PANDE-GONGO, Pande-Bogongo 



• C141 

ENYELE, Inyele 



• C15 

BONGILI, Bongiri 

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2008. Aspects du bongili de la Sangha-Likouala, suivis de 

l’esquisse du parler énga de Mampoko, Lulonga. ILCAA language monograph series, 4. 

Tokyo. Pp xii, 107. ISBN 978-4-87297-996-1. 



• C25 

MBOS(H)I 

C20 Mboshi Group 

Ibara, Yvon Pierre Ndongo. 2007. The syntactic interpretation of overt NPs in Embosi. SKASE 

jrnl of theoretical linguistics, 4 (2), p. 62-72. 




• C26 

KWALA, Likwala 

Lebeuf, Jean-Paul. 1962/64. Le mythe de la création chez les Likouba et les Likouala (Congo). 

In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques, 

Paris 1960, v. 2, pt. 2, p. 421-427. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. 

• C27 

KUBA, Likuba 

Lebeuf, Jean-Paul. 1962/64. Le mythe de la création chez les Likouba et les Likouala (Congo). 

In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques, 

Paris 1960, v. 2, pt. 2, p. 421-427. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. 

• C30A 

BANGALA 

C30 Bangi-Ntomba Group 

Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1954. The so-called Bangala and a few problems of arthistorical 

and ethnographical order. KO, 20, p. (?).


• C30B 

LINGALA 

Boeck, Egide de. 1904. Notions du lingala ou langue du haut-fleuve: vocabulaire et phrases 

pratiques. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du Sacré-Coeur. Pp 38. 

Boeck, Egide de. 1911. Grammaire du lingala. 2e éd. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du Sacré- 

Coeur. Pp 55. 

Boeck, Egide de. 1912. Vocabulaire du lingala. 2e éd. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du Sacré- 

Coeur. Pp 94. 

Boeck, Egide de. 1914. Eeinige begrippen van lingala met woordenlijst en gebruikelijke volzinnen. 

3e uitg. Bruxelles: Dewarichet. Pp 49. 

Boeck, Egide de. 1937. Vocabulaire lingala-français, français-lingala. 2e éd. Turnhout (Belgique): 

Impr. Henri Proost. Pp 344. 

Boeck, Egide de; Peeters, Edward. 1942. Theoretische en practische cursus in lingala: met 

woordenlijst en samenspraken. Trad. de la français. Tongerloo (Belgique): Sint Norbertus 

Druk. Pp 127. 

Brisard, Frank; Meeuwis, Michael. 2009. Present and perfect in Bantu: the case of Lingala. 

JALL, 30 (1), p. 21-44. 

Dubinsky, Stanley; Nzwanga, Mazemba. 1995. Expletive subjects in Lingala: a challenge to 

Burzio’s generalisation. In: Grammatical relations: theoretical approaches to empirical questions. 

Edited by Clifford S. Burgess, Katarzyna Dziwirek & Donna B. Gerdts. Stanford: CSLI 

Publ. 

Harrison, Anette Renée. 2008. Directives in Lingala: participation and subjectivity in a Congolese 

women’s church group. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Santa Barbara. Pp xix, 310. 

Mangulu, André Motingea; Bonzoi, Mwamakasa. 2008. Aux sources du lingála: cas du mbenga 

de Mankanza. African study monographs (Kyoto), 38, p. 1-93. 

Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday. 1980. Vers une terminologie philosophique en langues bantu: essai 

de traduction en Langala d’Amour et responsabilité de Karol Wojtyla. Mémoire de licence. 

Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp xxvi, 202. 

Meeuwis, Michael. 2010. A grammatical overview of Lingála. Studies in African linguistics, 

81. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 209. ISBN 978-3-86288-023-2. 

Miriongi, Wasilwa. 2000. Msingi wa lugha ya lingala = Basics of the Lingala language. Tala 

(Kenya): Ya Solo Enterprises. Pp 87. 

• C311 

MABA(A)LE 

Tanghe, J. 1951. Mabale stories [pt. 1]. KO, 17, p. 369-372. 





• C315 

ENGA, Baenga 

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2008. Aspects du bongili de la Sangha-Likouala, suivis de 

l’esquisse du parler énga de Mampoko, Lulonga. ILCAA language monograph series, 4. 

Tokyo. Pp xii, 107. ISBN 978-4-87297-996-1.

• C322 

DZAMBA, Zamba 


Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th 

annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, 

p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. 

Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

• C33 

SENGELE 

Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1961. Mbom’ipoku, le seigneur à l’abîme: histoire, croyances, organisation 

clanique, politique, judiciare, vie familiale des Bolia, Sengele, et Ntomb’e Njale. Ann. du 

MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 3. Tervuren. Pp 310. 

• C34 

SAKATA, incl. Djia (Badia), Bai (Kibay), Tuku (Ketu) 

Balanda, G. 1969. L’organisation judiciare chez les Basakata, les Badja, et les Baboma. In: 

L’organisation judiciare en Afrique noire, p. 109-129. Bruxelles: Inst. de Sociologie, ULB. 

Bompaka, Nkeyi Makany. 1973. L’évolution actuelle des régimes matrimoniaux en coutume 

Sakata. Ann. de la Fac. du Droit de l’UNAZA, 2, p. 77-106. 

Borms, [?]. 1905. Notes ethnographiques sur le lac du Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 11, p. 

123-124. 

Bylin, Eric. 1955. Att giftas: en undersökning om äktenskapet mot bakgrunden av de sexuella 

uppträdandet hos sakatafolket = To marry: an investigation into marriage in view of the 

sexual behaviour among the Sakata people. Uppsala Univ. Pp 50. 

Colldén, Lisa. 1970. Four Sakata tales. Ethnos (Stockholm), 35, p. 116-122. 

Denis, Jules. 1935. L’organisation d’un peuple primitif. Congo, 16 (1), p. 481-502. 

Fievez, [?]. 1897. Les lacs Tumba et Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 2, p. 40-43. 

Focquet, C.-D. 1924. Les populations indigènes du territoire de Nkutu et de Nsontin, connus 

également sous le nom de Badia, Lesa, Basakata. Congo, 5 (2), p. 129-171. 

Izai, B.D. 1964. Religionen i Basakata = Religion among the Basakata. Thesis. Stockholm: 

Betelseminariet. 

Ize-Sense, I.N.K. 1975. Le service funèbre traditionnel chez les Basakata. Mémoire. Kinshasa: 

ISTK. 

Kalemashe-Monshe, I. 1972. Les institutions politiques traditionelles chez les Basakata. 

Mémoire. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. 

Mafili, Ipo-Abelela. 1980. Quelques genres mineurs de la littérature orale sakata: essai d’analyse 

métafolklorique. Travail de fin d’études. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. 

Makalebo, N. 1979. Education traditionelle et le phénomène de la délinquance juvenile chez les 

Basakata. Mémoire de diplôme d’état. Univ. de Dakar. 

Modjumvela, A.A. 1973. Oeuvre de la mission baptiste suédoise chez les Basakata. Mémoire. 

Ecole du Théologie Evangelique de Kinshasa. 

Monsengo, Osantwene. 1974. Le père aui ne voulait pas de fille: mythes tere et nkundu. Publ. 

de CEEBA, sér. II, 18. Bandundu. Pp vi, 203. 

Motima, Kebashuni Ntua. 1980. Du rituel l’Ikpa: monstration de l’intersubjectivité chez les 

Basakata. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 43. 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1994. Réflexes consonantiques du sakata. Kinshasa: 

CELTA.


Ndukutea, I.O. 1973. L’ame selon le peuple des Sakata. Mémoire. Ecole du Théologie Evangelique 

de Kinshasa. 

Ngule-Kele, A. 1971. Société et vie religieuse chez le peuple “Sakata”. Mémoire. Bukavu: ISP. 

Niamadjomi, L. 1966. Fiançailles et mariage chez les baSakata. In: Le mariage, la vie familiale et 

l’éducation coutumière chez diverses ethnies de la Province de Bandundu, p. 22-23. Publ. de 

CEEBA, sér. I, 1. Bandundu. 

Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna. 1975. L’organisation politique traditionelle des basakata en République 

du Zaire. Les cahiers du CEDAF, sér. 1: sociologie, anthropologie, 7/8, p. (?). 

Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna. 1976. L’organisation politique traditionelle des basakata en République 

du Zaire. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). 

Orshoven, J. van. 1966. Le mariage coutumier chez les baSakata. In: Le mariage, la vie familiale 

et l’éducation coutumière chez diverses ethnies de la Province de Bandundu, p. 17-21. 

Publ. de CEEBA, sér. I, 1. Bandundu. 

Sousberghe, Léon de. 1966. Classes ou générations nobles chez les Sâ. Bull. des séances de 

l’ARSOM, NS 12 (1), p. (?). 

Sundberg, W. 1937. Monkando mo ito. Stockholm: Westerbergs. Pp 120. 

Tylleskär, K.; Tylleskär, Thorkild. 1988. Cassava and child health among Sakata: a nutritional 

study of an ethnic group in northern Bandundu region in Zaire. Minor field study reports, 16. 

Dept. of Pediatrics, Uppsala Univ. Pp 71. 

Viaene, Ernest; Bernard, Fernand. 1909. Chez les Lessa [pt. 1]. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de 

Géographie, 33, p. 464-510. 

Viaene, Ernest; Bernard, Fernand. 1910. Chez les Lessa [pt. 2]. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de 

Géographie, 34, p. 198-229. 

Weiland, N. 1969. Le culte des ancêtres chez les Sakata. In: Mort, funérailles, deuil et culte des 

ancêtres chez les populations du Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 132-135. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. I, 3. 

Bandundu. 

Yenkon, [?]. 1970. Le système de parenté et les système politique chez les Basakata au Lac 

Léopold II. Dakar: Environnement et Dévéloppement du Tiers Monde. 

• C35a 

NTOMBA 

Borms, [?]. 1905. Notes ethnographiques sur le lac du Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 11, p. 

123-124. 





Mpongo, Laurent. 1968. Pour une anthropologie chrétienne du mariage au Congo: vers un 

rituel chrétien du mariage conforme au génie des Ntomb’e Njale. Kinshasa: Ed. du CEP. Pp 

xxix, 201. 

Mpongo, Laurent. 1968. La célébration du mariage coutunier par les Ntomb’e du Lac Léopold 

II. CdRA, 2, p. 289-300. 

Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba. 1976. Le critère de moralité dans l’éthique sexuelle des Ntomba [pt. 

1]. Telema, 2 (8), p. 53-58. 

Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba. 1977. Le critère de moralité dans l’éthique sexuelle des Ntomba [pt. 

2]. Telema, 3 (10), p. 67-75.

• C35b 

BOLIA 






Ngila, Bompeti. 1996. L’usage symbolique des l’habillement dans la palabre Bolia au Zaïre. 

Revue africaine des sciences de la mission, 3 (4), p. 121-129. 

• C36 

LOSENGO cluster 

————— 

(C36d) 

Mangala, Ngala 

Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1954. The so-called Bangala and a few problems of arthistorical 

and ethnographical order. KO, 20, p. (?). 

Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1977. Ndeko ou pacte du sang chez les Bangala de Bomongo: essai 

d’analyse de la notion d’amour du prochain en un milieu africain. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de 

Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 76. 

Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1978. La solidarité entre les vivants et les morts chez les Bangala de 

Bomongo. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 84. 

Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1979. Ndeko, le pacte du sang: une expression de la solidarité chez 

les Bangala de Bomongo. CdRA, 13 (26), p. 231-267. 

(C36e) 

Boloki 

Meeuwis, Michael. 1999. Buntungu’s “Mokingi mwa Mputu”: a Boloki perception of Europe 

at the end of the 19th century. LPCA text archives, 1. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, 

Univ. of Amsterdam. 

Philippe, R. 1961. La pêche en saison chez les Boloki. Africa-Tervuren, 7 (82-84, 106-109). 

Philippe, R. 1963. Les Boloki du Luki. Africa-Tervuren, 9 (42-43). 

• C37 

BUDZA, Buja 

Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, 

p. 107-124. 

• C41 

NGOMBE 

C40 Ngombe Group 

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1992. La dialectique de la dénotation et de la connotation dans la nomination: 

éléments pour une sémiologie structurale et pragmatique des anthroponymes bantu 

Ngombe-Henza. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa.


Mokobe, Njoku. 1979. Le fondement éthique des rites gémellaires chez les Ngombe Mowea de 

Gombalo. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 101. 

• C414 

LIGENDZA 

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1981. L’universel philosophique et ses prolégomènes dans le discours 

parémiologique Genza. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 84. 

• C43 

BENGE-BAATI 

Koloma, Matongi. 1993. Eléments de description du baati, parler bantou de la region du 

Haut-Zaïre. Mémoire de licence. Mbandaka: ISP. 

• C53 

POKE, Pfoke, Topoke, Gesogo 

C50 Soko-Kele Group 

Liolo, Olo-o-Bia. 1965. Le concept moto: pour une étude systématique du concept moto dans 

la pensée de Topoke. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium(?). Pp 69. 

• C55 

KELE, Lokele, “Yalulema” 

Bokanga, Itindi. 1988. Bibliographie des Lokele. Cahiers de religions africaines (Kinshasa), 12 

(43/44), p. 143-174. 

• C61 

MONGO-NKUNDO, Lomongo, Lonkundo 

C60 Mongo-Nkundo Group 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1921/22. Godsdienstbegrippen bij de Nkundu’s van ’t Leopoldmeer, Kongo. 

Anthropos, 16/17, p. 628-632. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1922. Godsdienstbegrippen bij de Nkundu’s van ’t Leopoldmeer. Congo, 3, 

p. (?). 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1936. De elima der Nkundo. Congo, 17 (1), p. 42-52. 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1938. De rechtsproeven bij de Nkundo. Congo, 19 (2), p. 526-546. 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1939. Bene- and maledictie bij de Nkundo. Congo, 20 (2), p. 376-379. 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1957. De dood bij de Nkundo. Ann. de Notre Dame du Sacré Coeur, 

Borgerhout, 68, p. 154-155. 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1957. La mort chez les Nkundo. Ann. de Notre Dame du Sacré Coeur, 

Borgerhout, 69, p. 155-156. 

Bongango, Kalambay. 1977. L’étude des tabous chez les Mongo de Basankusu. Mémoire de 

licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. 

Esol’eka, Likote l’Ofete Nkanzamba. 1974. La conscience morale chez les Mongo. Mémoire 

de licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. Pp iv, 89.


Goethem, E. van. 1950. Le dieu des Nkundo. Aequatoria, 13, p. 1-6, 41-48. 

Hensey, Andrew Fitch. 1924. My children of the forest. New York: George H. Doran. Pp 221, 

plates. 

Heusch, Luc de. 1956. Vie quotidienne des Mongo du Kasaï. Bruxelles: Exploration du Monde. 

Pp 48. 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1959. Losako, salutation solennelle des Nkundó. Mémoires de l’ARSC, 

section des sciences morales et politiques, 20:1. Bruxelles. Pp 223. 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1974. La société politique nkundo. Etudes zaïroises de l’INEP 2, p. 85-107. 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1985. Mongo et Kuba: le nom de dieu. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 291-294. 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1988. L’ethnie mongo. Les nouvelles rationalités africaines, 11, p. 397-403. 

Kerken, Georges van der. 1938. Religion, science et magie au pays des Mongo. Bull. des 

séances de l’IRCB, 9 (2), p. 202-292. 


p. 107-124. 

Monsengo, Osantwene. 1974. Le père aui ne voulait pas de fille: mythes tere et nkundu. Publ. 

de CEEBA, sér. II, 18. Bandundu. Pp vi, 203. 

(C61B) 

Bokote, incl. Bombomba 

Bombute, Ekoliaka Boyawa. 1975. La notion de la parole chez les Mongo dans la circonscription 

de Bolenge, zone de Monkoto. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2001. Lopolotsi: poèmes anciens d’un esclave bombomba. LPCA 

text archives, 2. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. 

(C61E) 

Konda, Ekonda 

Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1974. Ekond’e Mputela: histoire, croyances, organisation clanique 

politique, sociale et familiale des Ekonda et de leurs Batoa. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’anthropologie, 

21. Tervuren. Pp xiv, 306. 

Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1982. Education et proverbes chez les Ekonda. Eduafrica, 8, p. 159-165. 

Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1992. Les Ekonda et le concept de solidarité. In: Forschungen im Zaire: in 

memoriam Erika Sulzman. Edited by E.W. Müller & Anna-Maria Brandstetter. Mainzer 

Afrika-Studien, 1. Münster: Lit Verl. 

Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1993. Le proverbe ekonda et le concept de solidarité: témoignage d’une 

tradition servant de base au développement. In: Tradition, spiritualité et développement: actes 

de la 13e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1992, p. 41-55. Recherches philosophiques 

africaines, 22. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1996. “Ebanga” ou la rationalité du communautarisme Ekonda. In: Philosophie 

africaine, rationalité et rationalités: actes de la 14e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa 

du 24 au 30 avril 1994, p. 313-322. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 24. Fac. de 


(C61L) 

Mbole 

Baselle, Baang’Osema. 1979. Le mariage chez les Mongo de Boende. Mémoire de licence. 

Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante.


Jacobs, Joannes. 1997. Shimo ya Lofokefoke, le récit épique de Lofokefoke: textes otetela et 

lombole. Nte Ntekete (?), 3, p. vi-vii, 1-25. 

• C611 

BAFOTO, Batswa de l’Equateur 

Boelaert, Edmond. 1947. Les batswa: notes démographiques. Aequatoria, 10, p. 134-136. 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1934. Die Religion der Bacwa-Pygmoiden am Equator, Belgisch- 

Kongo. Archiv für Religionswissenschaft, 32, p. 38-51. 

• C71 

TETELA 

C70 Tetela Group 

Ahondju, Mathilde Wendenda. 1994. Dynamique des représentations sociales de l’intelligence 

chez les Tetela (Zaïre): étude des notions de Yimba-Lomba. Mémoire. Univ. de Genève. 

Baluti, Katukandany. 1988. Les proverbes tetela: étude thématique et socio-culturelle. Thèse de 

3e cycle. Univ. Paris-Val-de-Marne (Paris 12). Pp 234. 

Bokanga, Itindi; Djomo, Lola. 1989. La dynamique de la personne dans la religion et culture 

tetela. Revue africaine de théologie (Kinshasa), 13, p. 274-276. 

Dimandja, Eluy’a Kondo. 1979. Homme d’autrui: étude sémantique à partir des parémies tetela. 

CdRA, 13 (25), p. 109-129. 

Djongolele, Tshudi. 1991. La notion d’aîné chez les Atetela du Zaïre. CdRA, 24, p. 113-121. 

Hagendorens, J. 1970. La parenté, l’alliance, la succession chez les tetela. Pastoralia (San José 

CA), 4 (2), p. 102-106. 

Hagendorens, J. 1979. Proverbes tetela. Leuven. Pp 283. 

Heusch, Luc de. 1954. Autorité et prestige dans la société tetela. Zaïre, 10, p. 1011-1027. 

Jacobs, Joannes. 1996. Shimo ya Kudukese, l’épopée de Kudukese: texte otetela. Nte Ntekete 

(?), 1, p. 1-39. 

Jacobs, Joannes. 1997. Shimo ya Lofokefoke, le récit épique de Lofokefoke: textes otetela et 

lombole. Nte Ntekete (?), 3, p. vi-vii, 1-25. 

Jacobs, John. 2000. Elementen van de kosmologie van de Tetela (D.R. Congo) en van de andere 

bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472. 

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1964. Les termes qui désignent “dieu” en tetela. Pastoralia (San 

José CA), 2 (2), p. 15-17. 

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1986. Devinettes tetela, avec traduction. Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): 

Pères Passionistes. Pp 185. 

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1995. Le mal moral: le péché, mpekaato, koolo (pl. akoolo), munga 

en tetela? Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): Pères Passionistes. Pp 11. 

Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1976. L’impact de l’inconscient dans les distiques tetela (Zaïre): étude 

ethno-psychanalytique. Mémoire de diplôme. Univ. de Paris. Pp 133. 

Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1981. Lieux de l’expérience et du sens du soi. Essai de compréhension 

du système de la personnalité dans ses rapports aux formes constitutives de la fondation de 

sens: la cas de la socio-culture otetela (Zaïre). Thèse de 3e cycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 

5). Pp 516. 

Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1988. La dynamique de la personne dans la religion et la culture tetela. 

Bibl. du CERA, 11. Kinshasa.


Lomonde, Shosola. 1980. Survie et morale chez les Tetela du Sankuru. Mémoire de licence. 

Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 127. 

Longoya, Djongondo. 1977. Doka ou le problème du mal chez les Tetela. Mémoire de licence. 


Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga. 1982. La logique de classes et les mécanismes des procès tropologiques, 

instruments d’analyse et d’interprétation philosophiques des proverbes tetela dans 

‘Métaphore et métonymie dans les symboles parémiologiques’ de Nkombe Oleko. Cahiers de 

l’ISP (Gombe), série B, 3 (2), p. 398-421. 

Ndjovu, André Nguwo. 1978. Onto: l’homme-personne dans la pensée traditionelle tetela. 

Mémoire. Univ. de Fribourg (Suisse). Pp 221. 

Nyeme, J.A. 1969. La mort chez les Atetela [pt. 2]. Pastoralia (San José CA), 5 (7), p. 7-12. 

Nyeme, J.A. 1969. La mort chez les Atetela [pt. 1]. Pastoralia (San José CA), 5 (6), p. 22-36. 

Shongo, Longengo. 1990. Le consentement au mariage chez les Tetela hier et aujourd’hui: 

culture tetela et foi chrétienne. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Pp 173. 

Tshonga, Onyumbe; Wemboloke, Lowenga la. 1991. Le rituel du lokashi (eternuement) chez les 

Tetela. AnnAeq, 12, p. 125-132. 

Tulamba, Berthold Openge Djamba wa. 1978. Les proverbes: structure et fonction du langage 

symbolique chez les Tetela, Zaïre. Mémoire. Paris: EHESS. 

Turner, J. 1969. L’ethnie tetela. Etudes africaines du CRISP (Bruxelles), (1969), p. (?). 

Utshudi, E.-D. 1969. Les interdits et tabous chez les Atetela. Congo-Afrique, 33, p. 149-157. 

Wetshemongo, Michel Kamomba. 1998. Le système verbal de l’òtètèla, langue bantu du Congo 

(Zaïre). In: Systèmes verbaux, p. 197-212. Edited by Fernand Bentolila. Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. 

Peeters. 

Wemalowa, Louis. 2002. De l’entendement et du coeur: conseils et réflexions sur les travaux 

actuels en langue otetela. Nte Ntekete (?), 13, p. 51-61. 

Wemalowa, Mbudi Tokopanga. 1997. Shimo ya Kudukese: woho wa hende la diomboelo 

dy’eteketa emoci / L’épopée Kudukese version no 2 avec explication des concepts importants. 

Nte Ntekete (?), 2, p. viii-ix, 26-83. 

• C72 

KUSU, Fuluka, Kongola 

Ally, J.A. 1949. La mort chez les Bakusu. La voix du congolaise (Léopoldville), 5, p. (?). 

Riel, F. van; Plaen, Guy de. 1967. Données sur les Binja des environs de Kasongo. Ann. du 

MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 10. Tervuren. Pp x, 36. 

• C74 

YELA, Boyela 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los 

Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions: Mbole, Yela and 

Pere. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (1), p. 54-61, 99-100. 

Molin, S. 1933. Notes sur les Boyela. Congo, 14, p. (?). 

Rop, Albert Jozef de. 1955. Lilwa-beeldjes bij de Boyela. Zaïre, 9, p. 115-123.


• C75 

KELA, Lemba 

Empain, A. 1922. Les Bakela de la Loto. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 46, p. 

206-265. 

• C81 

DENGESE, Nkutu 

C80 Bushoong Group 

Cornet, Joseph. 1976. A propos des statues N’Dengese. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 

17, p. (?). 

• C82 

HENDO, Lohendo, “Songomeno” 

Ngonga-Ke-Mbembe, Hubert. 1976. Approche littéraire sur la prière hindo: analyse sémantico-formelle. 

Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Pp 220. 

• C83 

BUSHOONG, Kuba 

Cornet, Joseph. 1982. Art royal kuba. Milan: 5 Continents Ed. Pp 343. 

Dechamps, Roger. 1970. Première note concernant l’identification anatomique des bois utilisés 

pour les sculptures en Afrique. Africa-Tervuren, 16 (3/4), p. 77-83. 

Denolf, Prosper. 1933. De Oto-legenden bij de Bangongo en de Bashobwa. Congo, 14 (1), p. 

237-246. 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1985. Mongo et Kuba: le nom de dieu. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 291-294. 

Huysman, Alfred. 1904. Les Bakubas. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 28, p. (?). 

Jadot, J.-M. 1947. Le miracle bushongo: contribution à la philosophie et à l’histoire de l’art 

mélanien au Congo belge. Revue congolaise illustrée, 19 (9), p. 3-11. 

Meurant, Georges. 1986. Shoowa design: African textiles from the kingdom of Kuba. London 

& New York: Thames & Hudson. Pp 206. 

Mulamba, Mutatayi. 1982. Regard sur la statuaire kuba: art religieux africain. CdRA, 16 (31/32), 

p. 113-133. 

Vansina, Jan. 1958. Les croyances religieuses des Kuba. Zaïre, 12, p. 725-758. 

• C84 

LELE 

Douglas, Mary Tew. 1954. The Lele of the Kasai. In: African worlds: studies in the cosmological 

ideas and social values of African peoples. Edited by Daryll Forde. London: OUP for the 

IAI. 

Mbaka, Makinda. 1997. Le système traditionnel des anthroponymes leele. Pistes et recherches 

(Kikwit), 12 (3), p. (?).


C zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Conrau, G. 1898. Einige Beiträge über die Völker zwischen Mpundu und Bali. MFGDS, 11, p. 

194-204. 

Mokuba, M. Ipan. 1974. Contribution à l’étude des localités du Zaïre: l’émiettement du milieu 

rural. Mémoire. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. 

Rossignon, [?]. 1897. Le pays baigné par la Mfimi, la Lukenie et le lac Léopold II. La belgique 

coloniale, 3, p. 101-103, 114-116, 149-151, 163-164, 364-367, 389-392. 

Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G. 1977. Processus d’intégration des emprunts linguistiques en 

bantou et promotion des langues nationales. Etudes rwandaises, 10 (2), p. 29-38. 

• D11 

MBOLE 

D10 Mbole-Enya Group 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 



• D12 

LENGOLA 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions [pt. 3]: Lengola, 

Metoko, and Komo. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (2), p. 52-58. 

Jak, J. 1938. Einige ethnographie over de Walengola-Babira. Congo, 19 (1), p. (?). 

Jak, J. 1939. De Walengola. Congo, 20 (2), p. 47-55. 

• D13 

METOKO, Mituku 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 



• D14 

ENYA, Ena, Genya 

Koloni, Jean. 1971. Eléments de morphologie et de vocabulaire de la langue enya. Mémoire de 

licence. Kinshasa: Université Lovanium.


• D20A 

GENGELE 

D20 Lega-Holoholo Group 

Lecoste, Baudouin. 1954. Bangengele et Wasongola: contribution à l’établissement d’une carte 

des groupes ethniques du Congo Belge. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier 

congolais (Elisabethville), 22 (10), p. (?). 

• D201 

LIKO, Lika 

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2008. Nine vowels and ATR vowel harmony in Lika, a 

Bantu language in D.R. Congo. AfrL, 14, p. 63-84. 

Wit, Gerrit de. 2010. Lika phonologie. SILEWP 2010-002. Dallas: SIL Int’l. Pp 11. 

• D21 

BA(A)LI, South-East Bua (Bwa) 

Brandt, L. 1923. Note sur le mambela des Babali. Congo, 4, p. (?). 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1930/31. Die Babali-Neger. Mitt. der Geographischen Gesellschaft 

Wien, (?), p. (?). 

• D23 

KOMO, Kumu 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1957. La société kumu face au Kitawala. Zaïre, 11, p. 7-40. 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 



Devisch, Renaat; Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1979. Mort, deuil et compensations mortuaires ches les 

Komo et les Yaka du nord au Zaïre. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 96. Tervuren. Pp viii, 

197. 

Gerard, J. 1956. Les grands initiations chez les Bakumu du nord-est et populations 

avoisinantes. Zaïre, 10 (1), p. 87-94. 

Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1973. Het komo-masker: oorsprong en functie. Africa-Tervuren, 19, p. 

29-32. 

Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1973. Le temps dans la culture komo. Africa, 43, p. 2-17. 

Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1975. Cosmologie et structuration de l’espace chez les Kumu. Africa, 45 

(2), p. 123-138. 

Mwene-Batende. 1982. Mouvements messianiques et protestation sociale: le cas du Kitawala 

chez les Kumu du Zaïre. Bibl. du CERA, 8. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 304. 

• D24 

SONGOLA, Songoora, North Binja 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80.


Lecoste, Baudouin. 1954. Bangengele et Wasongola: contribution à l’établissement d’une carte 

des groupes ethniques du Congo Belge. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier 

congolais (Elisabethville), 22 (10), p. (?). 

• D25 

LEGA-MWENGA, Lega-Ntara, Isile 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Schemata in Lega art. In: Form in indigenous art: schematisation in 

the art of aboriginal Australia and prehistoric Europe, p. 59-65. Edited by Peter J. Ucko. 

Canberra: Australian Inst. of Aboriginal Studies. 

Busungu, Masumbuko wa. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale du Lega: phonologie et morphologie. 

Travail de fin d’études. Bukavu: ISP. 

Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine. 1992. “Mutanga” ou corde de la sagesse des Balega. L’Africain: 

revue des étudiants africains en Belgique, 31 (155), p. 15-17. 

Klopper, S. 1985. Speculation on Lega figurines. African arts (Los Angeles), 19 (1), p. 64-69. 

Kun, Nicholas de. 1966. L’art lega. Africa-Tervuren, 12, p. 69-99. 

Mutuza, R.E. 1972. Le Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? 

Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Philosophie, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Pp 436. 


In: La philosophie africaine, p. 159-165. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 1. Fac. 

de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mutuza, R.E.; Ngindu, Mushete. 1978. Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou 

moteur au développement? Présence africaine, nouvelle série bilingue, 105/106, p. 11-28. 

Ngozi, Isaya Makungu ma. 1977. Les canons de l’esthétique lega. CdRA, 24, p. 4. 

Zuesse, Evan M. 1978. Action as the way of transcendance: the religious significance of the 

Bwami cult of the Lega. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 9, p. 62-72. 

• D251 

LEGA-MALINGA, Lega-Shabunda 

Kyankenge, M. Kita. 1985. La technologie traditionnelle de la métallurgie du fer chez les Balega 

de Pangi (Zaïre). Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du CICIBA, 3, p. 85-100. 


Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Philosophie, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Pp 436. 


In: La philosophie africaine, p. 159-165. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 1. Fac. 

de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mutuza, R.E.; Ngindu, Mushete. 1978. Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou 

moteur au développement? Présence africaine, nouvelle série bilingue, 105/106, p. 11-28. 

• D26 

ZIMBA, Nyangwe, South Binja 

Maes, Joseph. 1911. Zimba. Man, 11, p. (?). 

Riel, F. van; Plaen, Guy de. 1967. Données sur les Binja des environs de Kasongo. Ann. du 

MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 10. Tervuren. Pp x, 36.


• D27 

BANGUBANGU 

Thilmany, R. 1939. Chefferie des Bango-Bango. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit 

coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 7, p. (?). 

• D28 

HOLOHOLO 

Delhaise, Charles Godefroid Félix François. 1908. Ethnographie congolaise: chez les Warundi 

et les Wahorohoro. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 32, p. (?). 

• D302 

GURU, Boguru 

D30 Bira-Nyali Group 

Anderson, [Capt.] 1911. Some tribal customs in their relatives to medicine and morals in the 

Nyam-Nyam and Gour peoples. In: Fourth report of the Wellcome Tropical Research Laboratories. 

Edited by Andrew Balfour. Khartoum: Gordon Memorial College. 

• D31 

BHELE, Peri, Pere 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 



• D311 

BILA, Forest Bira 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1951. Die Beschneidungsschule (Nkumbi) bei Wald-Babira und 

Bambuti. Anthropos, 46, p. 980-994. 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1966. Verwandtschaftsterminologie der Ituri-Pygmäen und der Waldneger 

Bira und Balese. Anthropos, 61, p. 460-576. 

Sporcq, J. 1975. The Bira of the savanna and the Bira of the rain forest: a comparative study of 

two populations of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Jrnl of human evolution, 4 (6), p. 

505-516. 

• D32 

BIRA, Plains Bira, Sese, Sumbura 

Sporcq, J. 1975. The Bira of the savanna and the Bira of the rain forest: a comparative study of 

two populations of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Jrnl of human evolution, 4 (6), p. 

505-516.

• D331 

BVANUMA, South Nyali 


Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1966. Die Süd-Nyali oder bafuaNuma am Albertsee. Wiener völkerkundliche 

Mitt., 13 (8), p. 37-54. 

• D332 

BUDU, Bodo, Ebudu 

Frieke-Kappers, Claertje. 2007. The creative use of genre features: continuity and change in 

patters of language use in Budu, a Bantu language of Congo (Kinshasa). PhD thesis. Free 

Univ. of Amsterdam. Pp xv, 450. 

Frieke-Kappers, Claertje. 2008. The communicative value of acculturated language: the case of 

Budu adjectives. In: Translation and interculturality: Africa and the West. Edited by Stella 

Linn, Maarten Mous & Marianne Vogel. SzA, 16. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. 

• D43 

NYANGA 

D40 Nyanga Group 

Augustin, Paul. 1959/60. La coutume des Wanianga. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du 

droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 28/29, p. 105-142. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1956. De hond bij de Nyanga: rituel en sociologie. Mémoires de 

l’ARSOM, coll. in-8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, NS 8:3. Bruxelles. Pp 168. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1958. Les divisions du jour et de la nuit chez les Nyanga. Aequatoria, 21, 

p. 134-138. 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1978. Hero and chief: epic literature from the Banyanga, Zaire Republic. 

Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp xii, 320. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P.; Biebuyck, Brunhilde. 1987. We test those whom we marry: an analysis of 

thirty-six Nyanga tales. Traditional cultures in modern Africa, 1. Budapest: African Research 

Program, Dept. of Regional Geography, Loránd Eötvös Univ. Pp 115. 

• D54 

BEMBE 

D50 Bembe-Buyi Group 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1962. Les mitamba: système de mariages enchaînés chez les Babembe 

(Territoire de Fizi, Province du Kivu, République du Congo). Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in- 

8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, NS 27:2. Bruxelles. Pp 34. 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1972. Bembe art. African arts (Los Angeles), 5 (3), p. 12-19, 75-84. 


Afrique, 3: la sculpture bembe de l’est du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 19 (4), p. 103-108. 

Gossiaux, P. 1974. Recherches sur l’art bembe. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 11, p. 26- 

40.


• D55 

BUYI 

Kun, Nicholas de. 1979. L’art boyo. Africa-Tervuren, 25, p. 29-44. 

Zangrie, L. 1947/50. Les institutions, la religion et l’art des Babuye. L’ethnographie, NS 45, p. 

(?). 

• E51 

KIKUYU, Gikuyu 

E50 Kikuyu-Kamba (C. Kenya) Group 

Bottignole, Silvana. 1981. Una chiesa africana si interroga: cultura tradizionale kikuyu e cristianesimo. 

Brescia (Italia): Morcelliana. 

Bottignole, Silvana. 1984. Kikuyu traditional culture and Christianity: self examination of an 

African church. Transl. from Italian. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational Books. Pp xi, 233. 

Burton, Michael; Kirk, Lorraine. 1979. Ethnoclassification of body parts: a three-culture study. 

Anthropological linguistics, 21 (8), p. 379-399. 

Cayzac, J. 1910. La religion de Kikuyu (Afrique orientale). Anthropos, 5, p. 309-319. 

Good, Charles M.; Kimani, V.; Lawry, J.M. 1980. Gukunura mundu mugo: the initiation of a 

Kikuyu medicine man. Anthropos, 75 (1/2), p. 87-116. 

Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1920. The native races of East Africa. Native races of the British 

Empire series, 3. London: OUP (Humphrey Milford). 

Kenyatta, J. 1937. Kikuyu religion: ancestor-worship and sacrifical practices. Africa, 10, p. 308- 

328. 

Kinoti, Hannah W. 1983. Aspects of Gikuyu traditional morality. PhD thesis. Univ. of Nairobi. 


p. 107-124. 

Lombardi, Linda. 1993. Dahl’s Law in Kikuyu. Univ. of Maryland working papers in linguistics, 

1, p. (?). 

Nyagah, Judith W. 1994. The acquisition of initial English consonant clusters by Kikuyu 

children. (Thesis?) Univ. of Reading. 

Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven 

perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages 

and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. 

Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. 

Plane, Mark. 1991. An analysis of contemporary Kikuyu oral and written narratives. MA 

thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Taibl, Agnes. 2009. “Kikuyu Problem” und “Luo Agenda”: zur Politisierung von Ethnizität in 

Kenia 2007. Stichproben, 16, p.(?). 

Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Pauw, Guy de; Githinji, Peter. 2006. A grapheme-based approach to 

accent restoration in Gîkûyû. In: Proc. of the 5th international conference on language 

resources and evaluation (LREC 2006), Genoa, Italy, May 2006, p. 1937-1940. European 

Language Resources Assoc. 

Wanjeri, Michael Maina. 2006. Language and gender: male domination among the Kikuyu of 

Kenya, East Africa. Undergraduate C-level essay. Karlstad Univ., Sweden. 

Wanjohi, Gerald J. 1978. An African conception of God: the case of the Gikuyu. Jrnl of religion 

in Africa, 9 (2), p. 6-10.


Wanjohi, Gerald J. 1990. The philosophy of Gikuyu proverbs: an epistemological contribution. 

In: Denken unterwegs: Philosophie im Kräftefeld sozialen und politischen Engagements, p. 

383-394. Edited by Henk Oosterling & Frans de Jong. Amsterdam: B.R. Gruner. 

• E52 

EMBO, Kiembu 

Saberwal, Satish. 1969. Rapport and resistence among the Embu of central Kenya. In: Stress 

and response in fieldwork. Edited by F. Henry & Satish Saberwal. New York: Holt, Rinehart & 

Winston. 

• E53 

MERO, Kimeru 

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. 

Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. 

• E54 

THARAKA 

Muriungu, Peter. 2010. Accounting for the three readings of the causative morpheme in 

Kîîtharaka. NJAS, 19 (3), p. 181-200. 

Muriungu, Peter. 2011. An anti-locality restriction on subject wh-phrases in Kîîtharaka. Lingua, 

121 (5), p. 822-831. 

• E55 

KAMBA, Kikamba, Kekamba 

Osborne, Myles. 2010. The Kamba and Mau Mau: ethnicity, development, and chiefship, 1952- 

1960. IJAHS, 43 (1), p. 63-88. 





E60 Chaga Group 

Stambach, Amy. 2000. Lessons from Kilimanjaro: schooling, community, and gender in East 

Africa. New York: Routledge. Pp xv, 206. ISBN-10 0-203-90105-3. 

• E62 

“CHAGA” (unspecified) 

Gutmann, Bruno. 1926. Das Recht der Dschagga. Arbeiten zur Entwicklungspsychologie, 7. 

München: Verl.-Handlung Oskar Beck. Pp 777. 

Ntiro, S.J. 1953. Desturi wa Wachagga = Customs of the Chagga people. Nairobi. Pp vi, 50. 

[Details wanting.] 


Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.


Steiner, F.B. 1954. Chagga truth: a note on Gutmann’s account of the Chagga concept of truth 

in ‘Das Recht der Dschagga’. Africa, 24, p. 364-369. 

• E621 (= E61, parts of E62a) 

WEST KILIMANJARO, Chaga, incl. Meru (= E61), Mashami (= E62a) 

Carlsson, Ellen. 2003. To have and to hold: continuity and change in property rights institutions 

governing water resources among the Meru of Tanzania and the BaKgatla in Botswana, 

1925-2000. Lund studies in economic history, 28. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Pp 290. 

ISBN-10 91-22-02032-2. 

Fokken, Hermann A. 1905/2010. Das Kisiha. Gramatica series, v. 5. München: Lincom 

Europa. Pp 56. ISBN 978-3-89586-049-2. 

Harjula, Raimo. 1969. God and the sun in Meru thought. Ann. of the Finnish Society for 

Missiology and Ecumenics, 16. Helsinki. 

Harjula, Raimo. 1978. Ancestral spirits as helpers among the Meru of Tanzania. Temenos 

(Helsinki), 14, p. 53-78. 

Larsson, Rolf. 2001. Between crisis and opportunity: livelihoods, diversification and inequality 

among the Meru of Tanzania. Lund dissertations in sociology, 41. Stockholm: Almqvist & 

Wiksell. Pp 528. ISBN-10 91-7267-101-7. 

Rubanza, Yunus Ismail. 2008. Kimeru lexicon. LoT publ., 15. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 

Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-19-7. 

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Kimashami lexicon. LoT publ., 8. Dept. of Foreign 

Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-08-1. 

• E622 (= parts of E62a, all E62b) 

CENTRAL KILIMANJARO, Chaga, incl. Mochi (= E62a), Vunjo (= E62b) 

Mrikaria, George. 2008. Kimochi lexicon. LoT publ., 17. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 


• E64 

KAHE 

Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Kikahe lexicon. LoT publ., 18. Dept. of Foreign Languages 

and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-15-9. 

• E65 

GWENO 

Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Kigweno lexicon. LoT publ., 16. Dept. of Foreign Languages 


E70 Nyika-Taita Group 

Gray, John Milner. 1957. Exorcising demons on the Swahili coast. Tomorrow: world digest of 

psychical research and occult studies, 5, p. 43-48. 

Hunt, K.J.; Hawthorne, W.D.; Russell, A.; Jones, A. 1981. Kaya, an ethnobotanical perspective: 

the report of the Oxford Ethnobotanical expedition to Kenya January to June 1981. 

Oxford. Pp iv, 125, plates.


• E71 

POKOMO, Pfokomo, Kipokomo 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 

9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. 

Werner, Alice. 1912/13. Manuscript grammar and vocabulary of Pokomo. [Ref. to by Johnston 

(1919:788).] 

• E72 

NORTH MIJIKENDA, Nyika, incl. Giryama, Kauma, Conyi, Duruma, Rabai, Jibana, 

Kambe, Ribe 

Frank, William. 1953. Habari na desturi za Waribe = History and customs of the Ribe people. 

London: Sheldon Press and Macmillan & Co. Pp ix, 65. 

Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson. 1989. Spirit possession among the Mijikenda. Kenya past and 

present, 21, p. 29-32. 



Mkangi, Katama. 1995. The perception of Islam by the Mijikenda of Kenya coast. In: Islam in 

Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya, p. 109-115. Edited by 

Mohamed Bakari & Saad S. Yahya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. 

Newman, John F.; Newman, Bonnie. 1988. Duruma verb description. Nairobi: Bible Translation 

& Literacy, East Africa. 

Sperling, D.C. 1985. Islamization in the coastal region of Kenya to the end of the nineteenth 

century. Hadith (Nairobi), 8, p. 33-82. 

Udvardy, Monica L. 1990. Kifudu: a female fertility cult among the Giriama. In: The creativity 

communion: Africal folk models of fertility and the regeneration of life, p. 137-152. Edited by 

Anita Jacobson-Widding & Walter E.A. van Beek. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. 

Udvardy, Monica L. 1991. Gender, power and the fragmentation of fertility among the Giriama 

of Kenya. In: Body and space: symbolic models of unity and division in African cosmology and 

experience, p. 143-154. Edited by Anita Jacobson-Widding. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. 

Udvardy, Monica L. 1992. The fertility of the post-fertile: concepts of gender, aging and reproductive 

health among the Giriama of Kenya. Jrnl of cross-cultural gerontology, 7 (4), p. 289- 

306. 

Udvardy, Monica L. 1995. The lifecourse of property and personhood: provisional women and 

enduring men among the Giriama of Kenya. Research in economic anthropology, 16, p. 325- 

348. 

Volk, Erez. 2007. High, low and in between: Giryama tonology. MA thesis. Tel-Aviv Univ. Pp 

84. 

Waaijenberg, Hendrik. 1993. Land and labour in Mijikenda agriculture, Kenya, 1850-1985. 

ASC research reports, 53. Leiden. 

Waaijenberg, Hendrik. 1994. Mijikenda agriculture in coast province of Kenya: peasants in 

between tradition, ecology and policy. Amsterdam: Royal Tropical Inst. Pp 307. 

Willis, Justin; Miers, Suzanne. 1997. Becoming a child of the house: incorporation, authority 

and resistance in Giryama society. JAH, 38 3), p. 479-495.


• E73, E731, E732 

SOUTH MIJIKENDA, incl. Digo, Segeju, Degere 

Gerlach, Luther P. 1959. Some basic Digo conceptions of health and disease. In: One-day 

symposium on attitudes to health and disease among some East African tribes, p. 9-34. 

Kampala: EAISR. 

Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson. 1989. Spirit possession among the Mijikenda. Kenya past and 

present, 21, p. 29-32. 



Mkangi, Katama. 1995. The perception of Islam by the Mijikenda of Kenya coast. In: Islam in 

Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya, p. 109-115. Edited by 

Mohamed Bakari & Saad S. Yahya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 2006. Concise grammar of the Digo language. In: Mgombato: Digo-English- 

Swahili dictionary, p. 204-214. Edited by Joseph Mwalonya, Alison Nicolle, Steve M. Nicolle 

& Juma Zimbu. EALL 16. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 2007. The grammaticalization of tense markers: a pragmatic reanalysis. 

Cahiers chronos, 17, p. 47-65. 



Sperling, D.C. 1985. Islamization in the coastal region of Kenya to the end of the nineteenth 

century. Hadith (Nairobi), 8, p. 33-82. 

Willis, Justin; Miers, Suzanne. 1997. Becoming a child of the house: incorporation, authority 

and resistance in Giryama society. JAH, 38 (3), p. 479-495. 

• E74 

TAITA, incl. Dabida, Kasigau 

Verbi, V.; Austin, [Miss]. 19xx. Kidabida vocabulary and grammatical notes. [Ref. to by Johnston 

(1919:788).] 

• E741 (= E74b) 

SAGALA, Kisagala 

Verbi, V.; Austin, [Miss]. 19xx. Kisagala vocabulary and grammatical notes. [Ref. to by Johnston 

(1919:788).] 

E zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Bakari, Mohamed; Yahya, Saad S. (Ed.) 1995. Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar 

on contemporary Islam in Kenya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Pp xiv, 339. 

Kaburu, Wilfred. 1995. African traditional religion: interaction with Islam in Kenya. Univ. of 

Birmingham. [Details wanting.]

• F11 

TONGWE, Sitongwe 


F10 Tongwe-Bende Group 



• F12 

BENDE, Sibende 



• F21 

SUKUMA, Kesukuma, “Gwe” 

F20 Sukuma-Nyamwezi Group 


p. 107-124. 

Madulu, Ndalahwa F. 1998. Changing lifestyles in farming societies of Sukumaland: Kwimba 

District, Tanzania. Working papers, 27. Leiden: ASC. 



Pfister, G.F. 1962. Marriage among the central Basukuma. Anthropological quarterly, 35, p. 

134-142. 



• F22 

NYAMWESI, Kinyamwezi 





Schoenberger, Paul. 1995. Nyamwezi names of persons. Anthropos, 90 (1/3), p. 109-132. 

Spellig, F. 1927. Über Geheimbünde bei den Wanyamwezi. ZfE, 59, p. 62-66. 

• F23 

SUMBWA, Shisumbwa 

Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Sisumbwa dictionary. LoT publ., 13. Dept. of Foreign 

Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-13-5. 

Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Derivation in Sisumbwa. OPiL, 3, p. 53-81.


• F24 

KIMBU, Kikimbu 



F30 Nilamba-Rangi Group 

• F31 

NILAMBA, Nilyamba, Ilamba, incl. Ihaanzu (Isanzu) 



• F32 

NYATURU, Kinyaturu, Remi 



• F33 

RANGI, Langi, Irangi, Kirangi 



Stegen, Oliver. 2007. Matumizi ya lugha za asili na umuhimu wake: mfano wa lugha ya Kirangi 

= The use of indigenous languages and its significance: the case of Kirangi. OPiL, 2, p. 126- 

135. 

Stegen, Oliver. 2010. What can stylistic comparison of Rangi stories tell us about grammatical 

description? In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère 

& Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

• F34 

MBUGWE, Buwe, Kiumbugwe 



• G11 

GOGO, Cigogo 

G10 Gogo-Kagulu Group 




• G12 

KAGULU, Cikagulu, Kikagulu, North Sagara, Megi 

Beidelman, Thomas Owen. 1980. Women and men in two East African societies. In: Explorations 

in African systems of thought: papers given at a seminar organized for the African 

Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 143-164. Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles 

Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. 

Beidelman, Thomas Owen. 1991. Containing time: rites of passage and moral space of bachelard 

among the Kaguru, 1957-1966. Anthropos, 86 (4/6), p. 443-461. 

Petzell, Malin. 2008. The Kagulu language of Tanzania: grammar, text and vocabulary. 

EALL, 19. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 234. ISBN 978-3-89645-704-2. 

Petzell, Malin. 2010. Further analysis of negation in Kagulu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, 

description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: 

Rüdiger Köppe. 



• G22 

PARE, Pare-Asu 

G20 Shambala Group 

Danholz, Jakob Janssen. 1916. Im Banne des Geisterglauben: Züge des animistischen Heidentums 

bei den Wasu in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Leipzig: Evangelisch-Lutherischen Mission. Pp 133. 

Mreta, Abel Yamwaka. 2008. Chasu lexicon. LoT publ., 14. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 


Porter, Karen Ann. 2004. “Marriage is trouble”: an analysis of kinship, gender identity, and 

sociocultural change in rural Tanzania. Anthropos, 99 (1), p. 3-14. 



• G221 

MBUGU, Kimbugu cha Kawaida, Outer Mbugu, “Normal Mbugu” 



• G23 

SHAMBALA, Shambaa, Sambaa, Kishambala 



Riedel, Kristina. 2009. The syntax of object marking in Sambaa: a comparative Bantu perspective. 

PhD thesis. Leiden Univ. 

Riedel, Kristina. 2010. Coordination and subject/object marking in Sambaa. In: Bantu languages: 

analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 

20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 




• G24 

BONDEI, Kibondei 

Kiango, John G. 2008. Kibondei lexicon. LoT publ., 20. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 






• G31 

ZIGULA, Zigua, Kizigula 

G30 Zigula-Zaramo Group 



Mochiwa, Zakaria S.M. 2008. Kizigula lexicon. LoT publ., 21. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 




• G33 

ZARAMO, Dzalamo, Kizaramo 





Swantz, Marja-Liisa. 1993. Human body as a symbol of resistence: the case of the Zaramo of 

Tanzania. Occ. papers from the Inst. of Development Studies, 14. Univ. of Helsinki. Pp 36. 

Swantz, Marja-Liisa; Mjema, Salome; Wilde, Zenya. 1995. Blood, milk and death: body symbols 

and the power of regeneration among the Zaramo of Tanzania. Westport CN: Bergin & 

Garvey. 

• G34 

NGULU 



• G35 

RUGURU, Luguru, Cilugulu 



• G38 

VIDUNDA 


Legère, Karsten. 2009. Plant names in the Tanzanian Bantu language Vidunda: structure and 

(some) etymology. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: 

linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 217-228. Edited by Masangu 

Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Legère, Karsten. 2009. Missionary contributions to Bantu languages in Tanzania: James 

Thomas Last (1850-1933) and the Vidunda language. Historiographica linguistica, 36 (2/3), p. 

393-406. 



• G40D 

ENGSH 

G40 Swahili Group 

Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 1997. Sheng and Engsh: the booming offspring of linguistic intermarriage. 

In: Languages in contrast, p. 87-94. Edited by Ingrid Riscom. African studies series, 

51. Bayreuth Univ. 

• G40E 

SHENG 

Bosire, Mokaya. 2009. What makes a Sheng word unique? Lexical manipulation in mixed 

languages. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic 

research and language in Africa, p. 77-85. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville 

MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Caron, Bernard. 2008. As línguas vernáculas urbanas na África: o caso do sheng. In: África no 

Brasil: a formação da língua portuguesa, p. 89-100. Edited by J.L. Fiorin & M. Petter. São 

Paolo (Brazil): Ed. Contexto. 

Githinji, Peter. 2008. Sexism and (mis)representation of women in Sheng. JACS, 20 (1), p. 15- 

32. 

Githiora, Chege. 2008. Ambivalent attitudes: perception of Sheng and its speakers. NJAS, 17 

(2), p. 113-136. 

Kang’ethe-Iraki, Frederick. 2004. Cognitive efficiency: the Sheng phenomenon in Kenya. 

Pragmatics, 14 (1), p. (?). 

King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey; Kobia, John. 2008. Lugha kama kitambulisho: changamoto ya Sheng 

nchini Kenya = Language as identity: the challenge of Sheng in Kenya. NJAS, 16 (3), p. 320- 

332. 

Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 1997. Sheng and Engsh: the booming offspring of linguistic intermarriage. 

In: Languages in contrast, p. 87-94. Edited by Ingrid Riscom. African studies series, 

51. Bayreuth Univ. 

Raymond, Ohonde Ochieng. 2000. Sheng variations: a comparative study of the lexical variations 

of Eastlands Sheng. BA thesis. Univ. of Nairobi. 

Samper, David Arthur. 2002. Talking Sheng: the role of a hybrid language in the construction 

of identity and youth culture in Nairobi, Kenya. PhD thesis. Philadelphia: Univ. of Pennsylvania. 

Pp 301.


• G40F 

SHABA SWAHILI, Katanga Swahili, Lubumbashi Swahili 

Blommaert, Jan. 2001. The other side of history: grassroots literacy and autobiography in 

Shaba (Congo). General linguistics, 38 (1), p. 133-155. 

Blommaert, Jan. 2003. Writing as a problem: African grassroots writing, economies of literacy, 

and globalization. Language in society, 33, p. 643-671. 

Fabian, Johannes. 2001. Commenting Kalundi’s comments: notes on the ethnography of translating 

the “Vocabulary of the town of Elisabethville”. Jrnl of language and popular culture in 

Africa (online), 1/3. 

Fabian, Johannes. 2002. The times of the “Vocabulaire”: commentary on a conversation with 

Baba Ngoie Léon. Jrnl of language and popular culture in Africa (online), 2/1. 

Fabian, Johannes. 2008. Language and labor: conversations about work, language, and life - 

transcribed, translated, and commented. Archives of popular Swahili, 10:1. Dept. of Sociology 

and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. 

• G403 

MWANI, Kimwani 

Floor, Sebastian. 1999. Confirmative demonstratives. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 

1, p. 1-15. 

Floor, Sebastian. 2003. Demonstrativos confirmativos. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 

1, p. 1-15. 

• G404 

SIDI (Pakistan), Habsi 

Baptiste, F.A. 1998. African presence in India. Africa quarterly (New Delhi), 38, p. 75-90, 91- 

126. 

Bhattacharya, D.K. 1970. Indians of African origin. CEA, 10 (40), p. 579-582. 

Burton, Richard Francis. 1851. [Specimens of the Sidi language]. In: Sindh, and the races that 

inhabit the valley of the Indus. London: W.H. Allen & Co. 

Catlin-Jairazbhoy, Amy; Alpers, Edward A. (Ed.) 2004. Sidis and scholars: essays on African 

Indians. Trenton NJ: Red Sea Press. 

Jayasuriya, Shihan de Silva; Pankhurst, Richard K.P. (Ed.) 2003. The African diaspora in the 

Indian Ocean. Trenton NJ & London: Africa World Press; Turnaround. Pp 276. ISBN-10 0- 

86543-980-X. 

Kadetodad, N.K. 1999. The ultimate reality and meaning of the Sidis of North Kanara District, 

Karnataka, India. Ultimate reality and meaning, 22 (2), p. 96-105. 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1992. African settlements in India. NJAS, 1 (1), p. 83-86. 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 2008. Bantu origins of the Sidis of India. In: Proc. of the international 

conference on the African diaspora in the Indian Ocean and Asia, Goa University, Panjim, 

India, 9-16 January, 2006, p. (?). 

Micklem, James. 2001. Sidis in Gujarat. Occasional papers from CAS, 1. Univ. of Edinburgh. 

Patel, Jayanti K. 1986. African settlements in Gujarat. India quarterly, July/Sept. 1986, p. 238- 

246.


• G42 (i.e. G41, G42, G43) 

SWAHILI, Kiswahili, incl. Tikuu (Tikulu, Bajuni, Gunya), Socotra Swahili, Mwiini (Miini, 

Barawa, Mbalazi), Amu, Pate, Siu, Ozi, Mvita, Ngare, Jomvu, Changamwe, Kilindini, 

Mrima (Mtang’ata, Lugha ya Zamani), Unguja, Mambrui, Malindi, Fundi, Chwaka, 

Vumba, Nosse Be, Pemba, Tumbatu, Ka(l)e (Makunduchi), Mafia (Mbwera), Kilwa, 

Mgao 

[Anon.] 1919. African native languages: Miss Werner’s studies Swahili literature. Christian 

science monitor, December 5, p. 18. 

[Anon.] 1998. A rough guide phrasebook: Swahili. Rough Guides. Pp 272. 

[Anon.] 2006. The rough guide phrasebook: Swahili. 3rd ed. Rough Guides. Pp 224. 

[Anon.] 1992. Kamusi ya istilahi za sayansi na tekninolojia: shule ya msingi = Dictionary of 

science and technology: primary schools, book 1. Dar es Salaam: BAKITA. 

[Anon.] 2006. English-Swahili dictionary / Kamusi ya kiingereza-kiswahili. 3rd ed. Dar es 

Salaam: TUKI. Pp 1030. 

Abdulla, Anu; others. 2002. Swahili-suomi-swahili-sanakirja = Swahili-Finnish-Swahili 

lexicon. Saarijärvi (Finland). Pp 403. 

Abubu, Maryam. 1981. Methali za kiswahili: maana na matumizi= Swahili proverbs: meaning 

and use. Nairobi: Shungwaya Publ. Pp 35. 

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2009. Matrix nominal phrases in Kiswahili Bantu: a study of their 

effects on argument syntax. GAAS, 34. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 236. 

Amory, Deborah Peters. 1994. The politics of identity on Zanzibar. PhD thesis. Stanford Univ. 

Arnold, Rainer. 1973. Swahili literature and modern history: a necessary remark on literary 

criticism. Kiswahili, 42/43, p. 68-73. 

Bacuez, Paul. 1997. Honneur et pudeur dans la société swahili de Zanzibar. JdA, 67 (2), p. 25- 

48. 

Bakari, Mohamed; Yahya, Saad S. (Ed.) 1995. Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar 

on contemporary Islam in Kenya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Pp xiv, 339. 

Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi. 1903. Desturi wa Waswahili = Customs of the Swahili people. [Details 

wanting.] 

Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi. 1981. The customs of the Swahili people: the ‘Desturi wa Waswahili’ 

of Mtoro bin Mwinyi Bakiri and other persons. Transl. and edited by J.W.T. Allen. 

Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Pp xv, 342. 

Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] 1986. Word internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. 

Linguistic inquiry, 17 (3), p. 559-564. 

Becker, Jérôme. 1887. La vie en Afrique ou trois ans dans l’Afrique centrale, 2 vols. Bruxelles: 

Lebègue. 

Beckerleg, Susan. 1994. Medical pluralism and Islam in Swahili communities in Kenya. Medical 

anthropology quarterly (East Lansing), NS 8 (3), p. 299-313. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1977. An annotated bibliography of Swahili novels and stories published 

between 1960-1975. Asian and African studies (Bratislava), 13, p. 181-191. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1984. Profilo della letteratura swahili. Napoli: Ist. Univ. Orientale. 

Pp 310. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1986. An annotated bibliography of Swahili fiction and drama published 

between 1975-1984. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 525-562. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. (Ed.) 1996. Vamps and victims: women in Swahili literature. Köln: 

Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 314.


Biersteker, Ann [Joyce]. 1990. The significance of the Swahili literary tradition and interpretation 

of early twentieth-century political poetry. Discussion papers from the African Humanities 

Program, 6. ASC, Boston Univ. 

Billings, Sabrina. 2009. Speaking beauties: linguistic posturing, language inequality and the 

construction of a Tanzanian beauty queen. Language in society, 38 (5), p.(?). 

Böhme, Claudia. 2006. Der swahilisprachige Videofilm ‘Girlfriend’: eine Sprachanalyse. Arbeitspapiere 

des Inst. für Ethnologie und Afrikastudien, 63. Mainz: Johannes Gutenberg Univ. 

Pp 110. 

Bwenge, Charles M.T. 2010. The tongue between: Swahili and English in Tanzanian 

parliamentary discourse. Studies in pragmatics, 19. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 110. ISBN 

978-3-89586-236-6. 

Campbell, Carol Ann. 1983. Nyimbo za kiSwahili: a socio-ethnomusicological study of a Swahili 

poetic form. PhD thesis. Univ. of Washington. Pp xi, 298. 

Caruso, Yuusuf S. 2009. Swahili acquisitions at Columbia University Libraries, 1979-2006. 

New York: Columbia Univ. Libraries. 

Chuwa, Albina R. 1999. Kamusi ya biashara na uchumi = Dictionary of business and economics. 

Dar es Salaam: TUKI. 

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2008. Human relationship terms, discourse prominence, and 

asymmetrical animacy in Swahili. JALL, 29 (2), p. 127-172. 

Corrie, Decker. 2010. Reading, writing, and respectability: how schoolgirls developed modern 

literacies in colonial Zanzibar. IJAHS, 43 (1), p. 89-114. 

Datta, Ansu K. 1982. Sociolinguistic behaviour and social change, as illustrated by the Swahili 

and Bengali communities: a comparative study. Calcutta: Indian Publ. Pp 108. 

Deen, Kamil Ud; Hyams, Nina. 2006. The morphosyntax of mood in early grammar with 

special reference to Swahili. First language, 26 (1), p. 67-102. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1984. The social uses of Swahili space and objects. PhD thesis. Univ. of 

Cambridge. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1988. Swahili material culture. In: Transition and continuity of identity in 

East Africa and beyond. Edited by Elisabeth Linnebuhr. African studies series, 14. Bayreuth 

Univ. 

Dorman, M.H. 1938. The Kilwa civilization and the Kilwa ruins. TNR, 6, p. 61-71. 

Eastman, Carol M. 1986. Nyimbo za watoto: the Swahili child’s world view. Ethos, 14 (2), p. 

144-173. 

Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2005. Kleines Wörterbuch Deutsch-Suaheli / Kamusi ndogo ya Kiswahili-Kijerumani. 

5. Aufl. Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp 142. 

Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2005. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 10. Aufl. 

Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp vii, 100, 56. 

Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2006. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 11. Aufl. 

Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp 147. 

Fair, Laura. 1994. Pastimes and politics: a social history of Zanzibar’s Ng’ambo community, 

1890-1950. PhD thesis. Minneapolis: Univ. of Minnesota. Pp xv, 411. 

Fair, Laura. 1996. Identity, difference and dance: female initiation in Zanzibar, 1890-1930. 

Frontiers: a jrnl of women studies, 17 (3), p. 147-172. 

Fair, Laura. 1997. Kickin’ it: leisure, politics, and football in colonial Zanzibar, 1900’s-1950’s. 

Africa, 67 (2), p. 225-251. 

Fair, Laura. 1998. Dressing up: clothing, class, and geder in post-abolition Zanzibar. JAH, 39, p. 

63-94.


Fargion, Janet Topp. 1993. The role of women in taarab in Zanzibar: an historical examination 

of a process of africanisation. The world of music: jrnl of the Dept. of Ethnomusicology, Otto- 

Friedrich Univ. of Bamberg, 35 (2), p. 109-125. 

Farrell, Eileen Ruth. 1980. Ngoma ya ushindani: competitive song exchange and the subversion 

of hierarchy in a Swahili Muslim town on the Kenya coast. PhD thesis. Cambridge 

MA: Harvard Univ. 

Farsi, Shaaban Saleh. 1958. Swahili sayings from Zanzibar, 1: proverbs. Arusha: Eastern African 

Publ. Pp 52. 

Farsi, Shaaban Saleh. 1980. Zanzibar: historical accounts. Lahore (Pakistan): Islamic Publ. Pp 

76. 

Feidel, Jan; Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1973. Searching for my brother: poems from the Kiswahili. 

New York: Grossmann Publ. Pp 91. ISBN-10 0-670-62693-7. 

Feidel, Jan; Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1986. Kibabina’s message about Zanzibar: the art of Swahili 

poetry. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 496-524. 


1, p. 1-15. 


1, p. 1-15. 

Franken, Marjorie Ann. 1986. Anyone can dance: a survey and analysis of Swahili ngoma, 

past and present. Phd thesis. Univ. of California at Riverside. Pp xii, 286. 

Friedrich, Christoph. (Ed.) 2000. Kisuaheli Wort für Wort. 7. Aufl. Kauderwelsch-Sprechführer, 

10. Bielefeld: Reise Know-How Verl. Pp 208. 

Glassman, Jonathon Philip. 1994. Feasts and riot: revelry, rebellion, and popular consciousness 

on the Swahili coast, 1856-1888. Portsmouth NH & London: Heinemann; James Currey. 

Pp xvii, 293. ISBN-10 0-435-08956-0, 0-435-08958-7, 0-85255-617-9, 0-85255-667-5. 

Gleisner, Karin. 2002. Evaluating the cultural content of foreign language textbooks: an 

example from Swahili. MA thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of 

Wisconsin-Madison. 

Gray, John Milner. 1957. Exorcising demons on the Swahili coast. Tomorrow: world digest of 

psychical research and occult studies, 5, p. 43-48. 

Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna. 2004. Tafsiri mpya za fasihi ua kirusi katika Kiswahili. Swahili 

Forum, 11, p. 121-125. 

Guadagna, Florinda. 1999. Il fumetto swahili in Tanzania. Afriche e orienti, 3, p. (?). 

Hale, Asa. 1991. The romance genre in Swahili fiction. MA thesis. Dept. of African Languages 

and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1966. Tales from Tanga: a literaru beginning. East African jrml, 3 

(2), p. 4-6. 

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1971. Swahili literature in the national context. Review of national 

literatures (New York), 2 (2), p. 38-65. 

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1976. Semantic fit in riddles. Jrnl of American folklore, 89 (353), 

p. 319-324. 

Heine, Bernd; Dunham, Margaret. 2010. Grammaticalization in Bantu languages with special 

reference to Swahili. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten 

Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Higgins, Christina. 2007. Constructing membership in the in-group: affiliation and resistance 

among urban Tanzanians. Pragmatics, 17 (1), p. (?). 

Hino, Shun’ya. 1968. Social stratification of a Swahili town. Kyoto Univ. African studies, 2, p. 

51-71.


Hino, Shun’ya. 1968. The occupational differentiation of an African town. Kyoto Univ. African 

studies, 2, p. 72-108. 

Hino, Shun’ya. 1990. Swahilization, westernization and nationalization in Tanzania: a preliminary 

report on the Swahili research. African urban studies (Tokyo), 1, p. 1-26. 

Hirsch, Susan F. 1990. Gender and disputing: insurgent voices in coastal Kenyan Muslim 

courts. PhD thesis. Durham NC: Duke Univ. 

Hirsch, Susan F. 1998. Pronouncing and persevering: gender and the discourses of disputing 

in an African Islamic court. Univ. of Chicago Press. Pp xiii, 360. ISBN-10 0-226-34463-0, 0- 

226-34464-9. 

Hirschberg, Walter. 1974. Der Suaheli-Kalender an der Ostküste Afrikas. In: In memoriam 

António Jorge Dias, v. 1, p. 215-228. Lisboa: Inst. de Alta Cultura, Junta de Investigações Científicas 

do Ultramar. 

Hurreiz, Sayyid Hamid. 1985. Origins, foundations, and evolution of Swahili culture. In: Distinctive 

characteristics and common features of African cultural areas south of the Sahara, p. 

103-121. Introduction to African culture, 7. Paris: UNESCO. 

Hussein, Ebrahim. 1968. An annotated bibliography of Swahili theatre. Swahili, 39, p. 49-60. 

Irira, S.D.; Midello, R.M.O. 1981. Jizatiti na kiswahili. Dar es Salaam: Longman Tanzania. Pp 

99. 

Jerrard, R. 1938. Three Swahili fables. TNR, 6, p. 93-98. 

Jones, A.M. 1974. The singing of a Swahili epic. Review of ethnology, 4, p. 3-4. 

Jones, A.M. 1975/76. Swahili epic poetry: a musical study. African music/Musique africaine, 5 

(4), p. 105-129. 

Jones, A.M. 1977. Unusual music for a Swahili epic. AuÜ, 60 (4), p. 295-409. 

Keach, N. 1986. Word-internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17, p. 

559-564. 

Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1973. The development of Swahili poetry: 18-20th century. Kiswahili, 

42/43, p. 62-67. 

Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1973. Riwaya ya upelelezi katika fasihi ya Kiswahili = The detective 

novel in Swahili literature. Kiswahili, 45 (2), p. 36-40. 

Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1980. The Swahili novel and the common man in East Africa. In: The 

East African experience: essays on English and Swahili literature (papers read at the second 

Janheinz Jahn Symposium held at Johannes Gutenberg-University, Mainz, April 22-26, 1977), 

p. 75-84. Edited by Ulla Schild. Mainzer Afrika-Studien, 4. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. 

Kiango, John G. (Ed.) 1995. Dhima ya kamusi katika kusanifisha lugha = Role of the dictionary 

in the standardisation of language. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 109. 

Kihore, Yared Magori. 2004. Masuala ya kisarufi katika magazeti ya mitaani ya Kiswahili, 

Tanzania. Swahili Forum, 11, p. 107-119. 

Kihore, Yared Magori. 2005. Utandawazi na ufundishaji wa Kiswahili = Globalisation and the 

teaching of Swahili. NJAS, 14 (3), p. 384-390. 

King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey; Musau, Paul Muthoka. 2002. Utata wa kiswahili sanifu. Nairobi: 

Didaxis. Pp 99. 

Knappert, Jan. 1976. Swahili proverb songs. AuÜ, 59 (2), p. 105-112. 

Knappert, Jan. 1980. The canon of Swahili literayure. In: Middle East studies and libraries: a 

felicitation volume for Professor J.D. Pearson, p. 85-102. Edited by B.C. Bloomfield. London: 

Mansell Information Publ. 

Knappert, Jan. 1983. Epic poetry in Swahili and other African languages. Nisaba series, 12. 

Leiden: E.J. Brill. Pp viii, 171. ISBN-10 90-04-06877-5.


Knappert, Jan. 1990. Swahili songs and music. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 212-221. 

Knappert, Jan. 1991. Swahili songs. In: A different kind of journey: essays in honor of Marja- 

Liisa Swantz, p. 92-128. Edited by Jeremy Gould. Trans. of the Finnish Anthropological Society, 

28. Helsinki. 

Knappert, Jan. 2004. A survey of Swahili songs, with English translations. Lewiston NY: 

Edwin Mellen Press. Pp 546. 

Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona. 2009. Size vis-à-vis frequence: minimality and maximality constraints in 

Swahili. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 271-284. 

Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona. 2010. Morphophonological reduction in Swahili: the pressure of frequency 

and lexical diffusion. Studies of the Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw 

Univ., 44, p. (?). 

Kresse, Kai. 2009. Knowledge and intellectual practice in a Swahili context: ‘wisdom’ and the 

social dimensions of knowledge. Africa, 79 (1), p. (?). 

Kuhenga, Casimiri. 1980. Nahau za kiswahili: jedwali la misemo ya lugha, 2 vols. Arusha: 

Eastern African Publ. 

Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2002. Handwörterbuch des internationalen Swahili: Deutsch- 

Swahili, Swahili-Deutsch. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. Pp 362. ISBN-10 3-9806714-1-0. 

Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2004. Habari gani! Kiswahili Medienpaket: Lehrbuch der modernen 

Alltagssprache Swahili. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. Pp 307, DVD. ISBN-10 3-9806714-4- 

5, 978-3-9806714-4-6. 

Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2005. Reisewörterbuch mit Redewendungen: Deutsch-Kiswahili, 

Kiswahili-Deutsch / Kamusi ya safarini ya kijerumani na kiswahili. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. 

Pp 250. ISBN-10 3-9806714-0-2. 

Legère, Karsten. 2010. Swahili vs. English in Tanzania and the political discourse. Studies of the 

Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., 44, p. (?). 

Lepine, Richard. 1981. Swahili fiction bibliography: an update to 1980. Africana jrnl: a bibliographic 

library and review forum, 12, p. 197-218. 

Lusekelo, Amani. 2010. Morphology-pragmatics interface: the case of the Tanzanian commercials 

in Swahili newspapers. Afrikanistik online, (March 2011). 

Mackenrodt, Lisa. 2007. The Jinn fly on Friday: on spiritual healing practices of the Swahili 

coastal people in contemporary Tanzania. In: Beiträge zur 1. Kölner Afrikawissenschaftlichen 

Nachwuchstagung (KANT I), 12.-14. Mai 2006. Edited by Marc Seifert & others. Inst. für 

Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. 

Maclin, Alice N. 1987. Useful Swahili: a beginner’s Swahili, with vocabulary for home and 

garden. 2nd ed. Nairobi: Evangelical Publ. House. Pp 161. 

Marten, Lutz. 2011. Information structure and agreement: subjects and subject agreement in 

Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804. 

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2004. Kamusi ya isimu na falsafa ya lugha = Dictionary 

of linguistics and philosophy of language. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 118. 

Maveiev, V.V. 1984. The development of the Swahili civilization. In: General history of Africa, 

4: Africa from the twelfth to sixteenth century, p. 455-480. Edited by D.T. Niane. Paris, London 

& Berkeley: UNESCO, Heinemann & Univ. of California Press. 

Maw, Joan. 1990. Structure and message: a look at four Swahili stories. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 329- 

332. 

Mazrui, Alamin M. 1996. Shakespeare in Africa: between English and Swahili literature. 

Research in African literatures, 27 (1), p. 64-79. 

Mazrui, Ali A.; Mazrui, Alamin M. 1999. Political culture of language: Swahili, society and the 

state. 2nd edition. Binghamton NY: SUNY Inst. of Global Culture Studies. Pp 305. ISBN-10 

1-883058-06-6.


Mbaabu, Ireri. 1978. Kiswahili: lugha ya taifa = Kiswahili: language of the nation. Nairobi: 

EALB. Pp xiv, 90. 

Mbaabu, Ireri. 1986. Utamaduni wa Waswahili = Culture of the Swahili. Nairobi: Kenya Publ. 

& Book Marketing. Pp ii, 50. 

Mbatiah, Mwenda. 2001. Kamusi ya fasihi = Dictionary of literature. Nairobi: Standard Textbooks 

Graphics & Publ. Pp 128. 

Mbele, Joseph L. 1995. The Liongo epic and Swahili culture. Artes populares, 26 (2), p. 575- 

579. 

Mbele, Joseph L. 1996. Wimbo wa miti: an example of Swahili women’s poetry. African languages 

and cultures, 9 (1), p. 71-82. 

Mbele, Joseph L. 1997. The significance of deception in the Liongo epic. Kiswahili, 60, p. 7-14. 

Mbughuni, Patricia. 1982. The image of women in Kiswahili prose fiction. Kiswahili, 49 (1), p. 

15-24. 

Mdee, James Salehe. (Ed.) 1995. Msingi ya utungaji wa kamusi = Fundamentals of dictionarymaking. 

Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 107. 

Mdee, James Salehe. 1997. Nadharia na historia ya leksikografia = Theory and history of lexicography. 




Mkangi, Katama. 1985. The political economy of Kiswahili: a Kenya-Tanzania comparison. In: 

Swahili language and society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and 

African Studies in April 1982, p. 331-348. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des 

IFAA der Univ. Wien, 33; BzA, 23. Wien: Afro-Pub. 

Mlacha, Shaaban A.K. 1993. Kiswahili novels and the society. Dar es Salaam: Educational 

Publ. & Distr. 

Mmari, G.R.V. 1983. Prospects and potentialities of Swahili as a medium of instruction in 

mathematics and the sciences. In: African languages and the exchange of knowledge. Paris: 

UNESCO. 

Momanyi, Clara. 2007. Patriarchal symbolic order: the syllables of power as accentuated in 

Waswahili poetry. Jrnl of pan African studies (Los Angeles), 1 (8), p. 12-21. 

Moreau, R.E. 1941. The joking relationship (utani) in Tanganyika. TNR, 12, p. 1-12. 

Moreau, R.E. 1944. The joking relationships in Tanganyika. Africa, 14, p. 386-400. 

Moser, Rupert R. 1970. Die historische und kulturelle Entwicklung der Suaheli: ein Beitrag zur 

Ethnohistorie der ostafrikanischen Küstengebiete. Dissertation. Univ. Wien. 

Moser, Rupert R. 2005. Leitfaden Kiswahili: Suaheli Grammatik. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, 

Univ. Bern. 

Moser, Rupert R. 2007. Sprachführer Kiswahili: Suaheli Vokabulare. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, 

Univ. Bern. 

Moser, Rupert R. 2007. Wortbildung im Kiswahili. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, Univ. Bern. 

Mtesigwa, Peter C.K. 2009. Perspectives, challenges and prospects of African languages in 

education: a case study of Kiswahili in Tanzania. In: The language of Africa and the diaspora: 

educating for language awareness, p. 64-79. Edited by Jo Anne Kleifgen & George C. Bond. 

New perspectives on language and education. Clevedon UK & Philadelphia: Multilingual 

Matters. 

Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: hatua ya kwanza = Learn Swahili: first steps. Kampala: 

Fountain Publ. Pp 58. 

Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: kiongozi kwa mwalimu = Learn Swahili: a teacher’s 

guide. Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pp 39.


Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1975. Revolution and reaction in Swahili poetry. Kiswahili, 

45 (2), p. 46-65. 

Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1982. Protest and resistence in Swahili poetry: 1600- 

1885. Kiswahili, 49 (1), p. 25-51. 

Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1996. History of Kiswahili poetry: AD 100-2000. Dar es 

Salaam: IKR. 

Mvungi, M.V. 1980. Lugha ya Kiswahili na jamii = Swahili language and society. In: Urithi wa 

utamaduni wetu = Our cultural heritage, p. 61-71. Edited by Cuthbert Kashingo Omari & 

M.V. Mvungi. Dar es Salaam: Tanzania Publ. House. 

Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1992. Kiongozi cha uundaji wa istilahi za Kiswahili = Manual for 

the making of Kiswahili terminologies. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. 

Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1996. Kitangulizi cha tafsiri: nadharia na mbinu. Dar es Salaam: 

TUKI. 

Myers, Garth. 1996. Naming and placing the other: power and the urban landscape in Zanzibar. 

Tijdschrift voor economische en sociale geografie, 87 (3), p. 237-246. 

Nakazima, Hisashi. 1983. Swahili verb structures: ABCDVE [in Japanese]. JAAS-Tokyo, 26, p. 

1-18. 

Ndalu, Ahmed E. 1997. Mwangaza wa kiswahili. Nairobi: EAEP. Pp 174. 

Ndalu, Ahmed E. 2000. Kamusi yangu ya kwanza. Nairobi: EAEP. Pp 194. 

Ndalu, Ahmed E.; King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey. 1989. Kamusi ya methali za Kiswahili = Dictionary 

of Swahili proverbs. Nairobi: Heinemann Kenya. Pp 206. ISBN-10 9966-46-446-8. 

Nderitu, Sam. 2006. The language of Matatu people. Matatu today (Nairobi), (1 April 2006), p. 

32. 

Newitt, Malyn D.D. 1978. The southern Swahili coast in the first century of European expansion. 

Azania, 13, p. 111-126. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 1998. A relevance theory perspective on grammaticalization. Cognitive linguistics, 

9 (1), p. 1-35. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 2000. Markers of general interpretative use in Amharic and Swahili. In: Pragmatic 

markers and propositional attitude, p. 173-188. Edited by Gisle Andersen & Thorstein 

Fretheim. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 

Njozi, Hamza Mustafa. 1998. Usishike shauri la mwanamke: irony in Kiswahili folktales. JACS, 

11 (1), p. 59-71. 

Noronha, L.A. 1994/96. Kiswahili cha kawaida = Traditional Swahili, 2 vols. Wien: IFAA. 

Nyaigotti-Chacha, Chacha. 1983. The theme of protest in Swahili poetry. Ba Shiru (Madison), 

13, p. 50-60. 

Ogechi, Nathan Oyori. 2004. Athari za mabadiliko ya mitaala ya Kiswahili katika uandishi na 

uchapishaji. Swahili Forum, 11, p. 95-105. 

Ohly, Rajmund 1977. Swahili studies. Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 128. 

Ohly, Rajmund 1982. Plot isomorphism in southern African and East African (Swahili) literature. 

SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, p. 65ff. 

Pakenham, R.W.H. 1959. Two Zanzibar ngoma’s. TNR, 52, p. 111-116. 

Parkin, David J. 2000. Islam among the humours: destiny and agency among the Swahili. In: 

African philosophy as cultural inquiry. Edited by Ivan Karp & D.A. Masolo. Bloomington: 

Indiana UP. 

Pathak, Achyut Ramkrishna. 1993. Hindi-Svahili sabdakosha / Kamusi ya kihindi-kiswahili. 

Delhi (India): Kalinga Publ. Pp 123. 

Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. Improving the computational morphological 

analysis of a Swahili corpus for lexicographic purposes. Lexikos, 18, p. 303-318.






Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo. 2006. Data-driven partof-speech 

tagging of Kiswahili. Lecture notes on artificial intelligence, 4188, p. 197-204. 

Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo. 2009. A corpus-based 

survey of four electronic Swahili-English bilingual dictionaries. Lexikos, 19, p. 340-352. 

Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. Bootstrapping 

machine translation for the language pair English-Kiswahili. In: Special topics in computing 

and ICT research: strengthening the role of ICT in development, p. 30-37. Edited by J. Aisbett, 

G. Gibbon, A.J. Rodrigues, K.K. Migga, R. Nath & G.R. Renardel. Kampala: Fountain Publ. 

Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. The SAWA 

corpus: a parallel corpus English-Swahili. In: Proc. of the EACL 2009 workshop on language 

technologies for African languages, p. 9-16. Edited by Guy de Pauw, Gilles-Maurice de 

Schryver & L. Levin. Athens: European Ass. of Computational Linguistics. 

Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2011. Exploring the 

SAWA corpus: collection and deployment of a parallel corpus English-Swahili. Language 

resources and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 331-344. 

Peak, R. 1989. Swahili stratification and tourism in Malindi Old Town, Kenya. Africa, 59 (2), p. 

209-220. 

Porter, Mary Ann. 1992. Swahili identity in post-colonial Kenya: the reproduction of gender in 

educational discourses. PhD thesis. Seattle: Univ. of Washington. Pp xi, 262. 

Pouwels, Randall L. 1992. Swahili literature and history in the poststructuralist era. IJAHS, 25 

(3), p. 261-283. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1956. An analysis of Swahili kinship terminology [pt. 1]. Jrnl of 

the EASC, 26, p. 20-27. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. An analysis of Swahili kinship terminology [pt. 2]. Jrnl of 

the EASC, 28, p. 9-17. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. On Swahili historiography. Jrnl of the EASC, 28, p. 26-40. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1959. Uncertainties in coastal cultural history: the Ngalawa and 

the Mtepe. TNR, 63, p. 204-213. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1982. The Mtepe of Lamu, Mombasa, and the Zanzibar Sea. 

Paideuma, 28, p. 85-100. 

Qorro, Martha P. 2004. Popularising Kiswahili as the language of instruction through the media 

in Tanzania. In: Researching the language of instruction in Tanzania and South Africa 

(LOITASA). Edited by Birgit Brock-Utne, Zubeida Desai & Martha P. Qorro. Cape Town: 

Africa Minds. 

Raab, Klaus. 2004. Bongo flava, HipHop aus Tanzania. Ethnologik (München), Sonderausgabe, 

Nov. 2004, p. 19-24. 

Raab, Klaus. 2006. “Rapping the nation”: die Aneignung von HipHop in Tanzania. Musikethnologie, 

6. Berlin: Lit Verl. 

Racine-Issa, Odile. 1999. Le Swahili sans peine. Chennevières-sur-Marne (France): Assimil. 

ISBN-10 2-7005-2046-7. 

Racine-Issa, Odile. 2010. Sû-tôôg-nooma Kukka Kabore. Intricate relations in standard 

Swahili: the syntax of three argument constructions. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description 

and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Revington, T.M. 1936. Some notes on the Mafia island group: Mafia, Chole, Juani, and 

Jibondo. TNR, 1, p. 33-37.


Rollins, Jack D. 1983. History of Swahili prose, 1: from earliest to the end of the nineteenth 

century. Leiden: E.J. Brill. ISBN-10 90-04-06888-0. 

Roy-Campbell, Zaline Makini. 2001. Globalisation, language and education: a comparative 

study of the United States and Tanzania. Int’l review of education, 47 (3/4), p. 267-282. 



Rutaagi, Robert K. 1991. Maarifa ya kiswahili. Kampala: Self-published. Pp 61. 

Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 1973. Ufahamu wa lugha ya kiwahili. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational 

Books. Pp 98. 

Salim, Ahmed Idha. 1976. Native or non-native? The problem of identity and the social stratification 

of the Arabu-Swahili of Kenya. Hadith, 6, p. 65-85. 

Scheven, Albert. 1977. Politics in Swahili proverbs. Ufahamu (Los Angeles), 8 (1), p. 95-105. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects 

of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Joffe, David; Joffe, P.; Hillewaert, Sarah. 2006. Do dictionary 

users really look up frequent words? On the overestimation of the value of corpus-based lexicography. 

Lexikos, 16, p. 67-83. 

Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Uundaji wa istilahi za Kiswahili kileksikografia na athari zake 

= The making of Kiswahili terminologies and some consequences. NJAS, 16 (3), p. 333-344. 

Shairi, Kala. 2002. German East Africa in Swahili poems. AAM, 6. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 

503. ISBN 978-3-89645-171-2. 

Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1983. The function of dialogue poetry in Swahili society. PhD thesis. 

New Brunswick NJ: Rutgers Univ. 

Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1991. The Liyongo conundrum: re-examining the historicity of Swahili’s 

national hero. Research in African literatures, 22 (2), p. 153-167. 

Steinberger, Ralf; Ombuya, Sylvia; Kabadjov, Mijail; Pouliquen, Bruno; Rocca, Leo Della; 

Belyaeva, Jenya; Paola, Monica de; Ignat, Camelia; Goot, Erik van der. 2011. Expanding a 

multilingual media monitoring and information extraction tool to a new language: Swahili. 

Language resources and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 311-330. 

Tolmalcheva, Marina. 1980. Swahili ethnic history and traditions of early migrations [in 

Russian]. Sovietskaya etnografiya (Moskva), 3, p. 51-60. 

Topan, Farouk M. 1971. Swahili literature play a major role: ‘traditional’ poetry and experimental 

drama express Tanzania’s new national conciousness. Africa report, 16 (2), p. 28-30. 

Topan, Farouk M. 1985. Contemporary issues in Swahili literature. In: Swahili language and 

society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and African Studies in April 

1982, p. 127-138. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des IFAA der Univ. Wien, 

33; BzA, 23. Wien: Afro-Pub. 

Topan, Farouk M. 2004. Urban folklore: the Swahili of Zanzibar. In: African folklore: an 

encyclopaedia, p. 485-486. Edited by Philip Michael Peek & Kwesi Yankah. New York & 

London: Routledge. 

Topan, Farouk M. 2008. Tanzania: the successful development of Swahili as a national and official 

language. In: Language and national identity in Africa. Edited by Andrew Simpson. 

Oxford: OUP. 

Townshend, Philip. 1982. Bao (mankala): the Swahili ethic in African idiom. Paideuma, 28, p. 

175-191. 

Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 1999. L’oralità nella scrittura: cantanti e canzoni in tre opere swahili. 

Afriche e orienti, 3/4, p. (?). 

Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 2006. Il modern taarab in Tanzania: canzoni e politica nella realtà di Zanzibar. 

Afriche e orienti, 1/2, p. (?).


Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi; Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1997. Istilahi za utafiti wa 

magari na matrekta. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. 

Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi. 1999. Kiswahili katika Elimu = Kiswahili in education. 


Utzolino, Katharina. 2008. Swahilisprachige Texte im World Wide Web zum Bereich Computer 

/ Internet: Eine Wortschatz- und Metaphernanalyse. HAAP, 4, p. 1-126. 

Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, 

Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. 

London: SOAS. Pp c.400. 

Wamitila, Kyallo Wadi; Kyallo, Florence M. 2005. English-Kiswahili assorted dictionary. 

Revised ed. Nairobi: Focus Books. Pp 414. 

Wedell, H. 1905. Das Sachen- und Vertragsrecht und die politische Organisation dee Suaheli. 

Zeits. für vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft, 18, p. 119-183. 

Werner, Alice. 1926. The Swahili saga of Fumo Liongo. Bull. of the SOAS, 4 (2), p. 247-255. 

Wiesauer, Eva. 1973. Swahili and Bajuni traditional dances. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on 

Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 15, p. 19-21. 

Wijeyewardene, Gehan T. 1961. Some aspects of village solidarity among Kiswahili-speaking 

communities of Kenya and Tanganyika. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. 

Yambi, Josephine. 2010. A case-study of a Swahili-English bilingual child’s reading. Languages 

and linguistics (Fès), 12 (24), p. 21-44. 

(G41) 

Tikuu, Tikulu, Bajuni, Gunya 

Haywood, Arthur Hubert Wightwick. 1935. The Bajun Islands and Birikau. The geographical 

jrnl, 8, p. 59-64. 

Martin, Esmond Bradley. 1980. The slave trade of the Bajun and Benadir coasts. TJH, 9 (1), p. 

103-132. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1960. The Somaliland Bantu. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on 


Wiesauer, Eva. 1973. Swahili and Bajuni traditional dances. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on 


(G412) 

Mwiini, Miini, Cimwiini, Barawa, Mbalazi 

Hoffman, Mika Christine. 1991. The syntax of argument-structure-changing morphology. PhD 

thesis. Cambridge MA: MIT. 

(G42a) 

Amu, Pate, Siu, Ozi 

Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1983. Laboratory for the oral history of slavery: the island of Lamu on 

the Kenya coast. American historical review, 88 (4), p. 858-882. 

Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1984. Weddings in Lamu, Kenya: an example of social and economic 

change. CEA, 24 (94), p. 131-192. 

Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1986. Where have all the slaves gone? Emancipation and post-emancipation 

in Lamu, Kenya. JAH, 27, p. 497-512.


Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1986. Lamu and suppression of the slave trade. Slavery and abolition, 

7 (2), p. 148-159. 

Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1997. Lamu: history, society, and family in an East African port city. 

Topics in world history. Princeton NJ: Markus Wiener Publ. Pp x, 310. ISBN-10 1-55876- 

107-1,1-55876-106-3. 

Darroch, R.G. 1943/44. Some notes on the early history of the tribes living on the lower Tana. 

Jrnl of the East Africa Natural History Society and National Museum, 17, p. 244-254, 370-394. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1979. Eighteenth century Lamu weddings. Kenya past and present, 11, p. 

3-11. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1982. House power: Swahili space and symbolic markers. In: Symbolic 

and structural archaeology, p. 63-73. Edited by Ian Hodder. Cambridge: CUP. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1984. The social uses of Swahili space and objects. PhD thesis. Univ. of 

Cambridge. 

Donley-Reid, Linda. 1987. Life in the Swahili town house reveals the symbolic meaning of 

spaces and artefact assemblages. African archaeological review, 5, p. 181-192. 

Freeman-Greenville, G.S.P. 1965. The history of Pate, Kenya. Research review (Legon), 1 (1), 

p. 38-39. 

Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1976. Les femmes et le mariage dans l’Ile de Lamu (Kenya). 

Paris: Inst. d’Ethnologie, Musée de l’Homme. 

Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1980. Wedding customs in Lamu. Nairobi: The Lamu Society. 

Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1981. Stratification sociale et division sexuelle dans la communauté 

swahili de Lamu. L’ethnographie, NS 77 (85), p. 137-150. 

Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1983. Les femmes voilees de Lamu (Kenya): variations culturelles 

et dynamiques sociales. Paris: Ed. Recherches sur les Civilisations. 

Hughes, Richard. 1976. Lamu society. Kenya past and present, 7, p. 31-35. 

Lambert, H.E. 1956. Some songs from the the northern Kenya coast. Jrnl of the EASC, 26, p. 

49-52. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1971. Didemic Lamu: social stratification and spatial structure 

in a Muslim maritime town. Inst. voor Culturele Antropologie, Rijksuniv. Groningen. Pp 68. 

(G42b) 

Mombasa Swahili 

[Anon.] 1896. The Mombasa chronicle, ref. Ms Swahili / 373394. SOAS Library. Pp 9. 

[Anon.] 1964. Chronicle of Mombasa. Swahili, 34 (1), p. 21-27. 

Blij, Harm J. de. 1968. Mombasa: an African city. Evanston: Northwestern UP. Pp xiii, 168. 

Hinawy, Mbarak bin Ali. 1964. Notes on customs in Mombasa. Swahili, 34 (1), p. 17-35. 

Janmohamed, K.K. 1976. Ethnicity in an urban setting: a case study of Mombasa. In: History 

and social change in East Africa: proceedings of the 1974 conference of the Historical Assoc. 

of Kenya, p. 186-206. Edited by Bethwell A. Ogot. Spec. issue of Hadith, v. 6. Nairobi: Kenya 

Literature Bureau. 

Knappert, Jan. 1974. Wedding songs from Mombasa. Africana marburgensia, 7 (1), p. 11-31. 

Swartz, Marc J. 1998. Envy, justified dissatisfaction and jealousy in Mombasa Swahili culture. 

AAP, 53, p. 27-46. 

Topan, Farouk M. 1972. Oral literature in a ritual setting: the role of spirit songs in a spiritmediumship 

cult of Mombasa, Kenya. PhD thesis. London: SOAS.


(G42c) 

Mrima 

Glassman, Jonathon Philip. 1988. Social rebellion and Swahili culture: the response to German 

conquest of the northern Mrima, 1880-1890. PhD thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Pp viii, 682. 

(G42d) 

Unguja, Kiunguja 

Gray, John Milner. 1959. Zanzibar local histories [pt. 1]. Swahili, 30, p. 24-50. 


(G42E) 

Mambrui-Malindi 

Martin, Esmond Bradley. 1973. The history of Malindi. Nairobi: EALB. 

(G42H) 

Vumba 

Dickson, T. Ainsworth. 1921. The regalia of the Wa-Vumba. Man, 21, p. 33-35. 

(G43b) 

Tumbatu 

Rolleston, Ian H.O. 1939. The Watumbatu of Zanzibar. TNR, 8, p. 85-97. 

(G43c) 

Ka(l)e, Makunduchi, “Hadimu” 



(G43D) 

Mafia, Mbwera 

Caplan, Ann Patricia. 1969. Cognatic descent groups on Mafia Island, Tanzania. Man, NS 4 (3), 

p. 419-431. 

Revington, T.M. 1936. Some notes on the Mafia island group: Mafia, Chole, Juani, and 

Jibondo. TNR, 1, p. 33-37. 

(G43F= G401) 

Mgao, Kimgao 

Kipacha, Ahmad. 2010. The quest for Mgao coastal Swahili: latest findings. In: Bantu languages: 

analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 

20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.

• G44 

COMORIAN 


Alnet, Aimee Johansen. 2009. The clause structure of the Shimaore dialect of Comorian 

(Bantu). PhD thesis. Urbana-Champaign: UIUC. 

Lafon, Michel. 2007. Le système Kamar-Eddine: une tentative originale d’écriture du comorien 

en graphie árabe. Ya Mkobe (Paris), (2007), p. 29-47. 

Ottenheimer, Martin. 1984. Matrilocal residence and nonsororal polygyny: a case from the 

Comoro Islands. Jrnl of anthropological research, 35, p. 328-335. 

Shepherd, Gill. 1977. Two marriage forms in the Comoro Islands: an investigation. Africa, 47 

(4), p. 344-359. 

• G51 

POGOLO, Pogoro, Cipogolo 

G50 Pogolo-Ndamba Group 

Green, Maia. 2003. Priests, witches and power: popular Christianity after mission in southern 

Tanzania. Studies in social anthropology, 112. Cambridge: CUP. ISBN 978-0-521-62189-2, 

ISBN-10 0-521-62189-5. 

• G52 

NDAMBA 

Edelstein, Peter; Lijongwa, Chiku. 2011. A grammatical sketch of Chindamda, a Bantu language 

(G52) of Tanzania. EALL 21. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 174. ISBN 978-3-89645-706-6. 

• G61 

SANGO, Shisango, Rori 

G60 Bena-Kinga Group 



• G62 

HEHE, Kihehe 

Mtavangu, Norbert B. 2008. Tense and aspect in Ikehehe. OPiL, 3, p. 34-41. 

Redmayne, Alison H. 1970. The war trumpets and other mistakes in the history of the Hehe. 

Anthropos, 65 (1/2), p. 98-109. 



• G63 

BENA, Kibena 

Morrison, Michelle. 2009. Homorganic NC sequences in Kibena: pre-nasalized consonants, 

consonant clustrers, or something else? Rice working papers in linguistics, 1, p. 223-241.




• G64 

PANGWA, Kipangwa 

Kubik, Gerhard. 1967. Die Erschaffung der Welt: Mythe der Wapangwa. Fabula (Berlin), 7, p. 

68-75. 

• G65 

KINGA 



• G66 

WANJI 



• H10B 

MUNUKUTUBA, Monokutuba 

H10 Kikongo Group 

Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis. 2009. Grammaire et lexique munukutuba (Congo-Brazzaville, République 

Démocratique du Congo). Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 344. 

Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis. 2010. Essai sur la traduction: faits divers et lexique français-munukutuba. 

Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 242. 

• H10C 

HABLA CONGO (spoken on Cuba), Habla Bantu 

Schwegler, Armin. 1998. El vocabulario (ritual) bantu de Cuba, 1: acerca de la matriz africana de 

la ‘lengua congo’ en El Monte y Vocabulario Congo de Lydia Cabrera. América negra, 15, p. 

137-185. 

Schwegler, Armin. 2000. On the (sensational) survival of Kikongo in 20th-century Cuba. JPCL, 

15 (1), p. 159. 

Schwegler, Armin. 2002. El vocabulario (ritual) bantu de Cuba, 1: acerca de la matriz africana de 

la ‘lengua congo’ en El Monte y Vocabulario Congo de Lydia Cabrera / El vocabulario (ritual) 

bantu de Cuba, 2: apéndices 1-2. In: La Romania americana: procesos lingüísticos en situaciones 

de contacto, p. 97-194. Edited by Norma Díaz, Ralph Ludwig & Stefan Pfänder. 

Frankfurt-am-Main & Madrid: Vervuert Verlag; Iberoamericana. 

Schwegler, Armin; Fuentes, Jesus. 2005. Lengua e ritos del Palo Monte Mayombe: dioses 

cubanos y sus fuentes africanas. Frankfurt-am-Main & Madrid: Vervuert Verlag; Iberoamericana.

• H12 

VILI, Civili 


Dennett, Richard Edward. 1911. Notes on West African categories. London: Macmillan & Co. 

Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, Hugues Steve. 2007. Phonetic and phonological aspects of the Civili 

vowel duration: an experimental approach. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages, Univ. of 

Stellenbosch. 

Mavoungou, Paul Achille; Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, Hugues Steve. 2010. Civili, langue des 

Baloango: esquisse historique et linguistique. Studies in African linguistics, 80. München: 

Lincom Europa. Pp 134. ISBN 978-3-86288-006-5. 

• H16 

KIKONGO, Kongo 

[Anon.] 1983. Actualité et inactualité des “Etudes Bakongo” du Père J. van Wing: actes du 

colloque de Mayidi du 10 au 12 avril 1980. Publ. du Grand Séminaire de Mayidi, 2. Inkisi 

(Zaïre). Pp 235. 

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1959. La religion des Bakongo orientaux: essai d’analyse d’un 

complexe culturel. Zaïre, 12, p. 663-675. 

Bunseki-Lumanisa, Fukiau kia. 1969. Le Mukongo et le monde qui l’entourait: cosmogonie 

kongo. Kinshasa: Office National de la Recherche et de Développement. 

Cuvelier, Jean (Mwene Petelo Boka). 1953. Documents sur une mission française au Kakongo, 

1766-1776, avec introduction et annotations. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des 

sciences morales et politiques, 30:1. Bruxelles. Pp 132. 

Decapmaker, J. 1951. La funéralles chez les Bakongo. Aequatoria, 14, p. 81-84. 

Decapmaker, J. 1953. Zedelijkheid bij de Bakongo. Aequatoria, 16, p. 93-98. 


Afrique, 9: la sculpture kongo du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 24 (1), p. 23-27. 

Gadi, Bamba. 1980. Les paradigmes “nature” et “culture” dans le rite kikumbi chez les 

Kongo. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. Pp 88. 

Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1979. Red-white-black as a mode of thought: a study of triadic 

classification of colours in the ritual symbolism and cognitive thought of the peoples of the 

Lower Congo. Uppsala studies in cultural anthropology, 1. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell for 

Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis. Pp 396, plates. ISBN-10 91-554-0868-0. 

Johnes, Arthur James. 1854. Philological proofs of the original unity and recent origin of the 

human race, derived from a comparison of the languages of Asia, Europe, Africa, and 

America, being an inquiry how far the differences in the languages of the globe are referrible 

to causes now in operation. London: John Russell Smith. Pp lx, 172, 103. 

Jonghe, Edouard de. 1907. Les sociétés secretes au Bakongo. Revue des questions scientifiques, 

3e série, 12 [62], p. (?). 

Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of 

the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. 

Mankutu, Ngango. 1980. Le problème de l’absolu chez les Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de 

licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 119. 

Matota, H. 1960. Solidarité clanique chez les Bakongo. Congo-Tervuren, 6, p. 17-20. 

Mbwanga, Mayinga Mpasi. 1973. Les représentations de la survie chez les Kongo du Zaïre, 2 

vols. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 134; 233. 

Mertens, Joseph. 1942. Les chefs couronnés chez les BaKongo orientaux: étude de régime 

successoral. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 11:1. 

Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 455, plates.


Mertens, Joseph. 1944/45. La juridiction indigène chez les Bakongo orientaux. KO, 10/11, p. 

49-88. 

Miasuekama, L. 1966. Examen de la valeur projective des proverbes Kikongo. Mémoire de 

licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. 

Möller, Peter August; Papels, Georg; Gleerup, Edv. 1887/88. Tre år i Kongo: skildringar = 

Three years in Congo: descriptions, 2 vols. Stockholm: Norstedt. 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1988. Grammaire pratique du kikongo. Kinshasa: 

CELTA. 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1989. Variation linguistique du koongo. Pistes et 

recherches (Kikwit), 4, p. (?). 

Mvuala, Mvondo. 1976. Le rapport de la solidarité et de la non-solidarité à travers les 

proverbes kongo. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 177. 

Ngimbi, Nseka. 1983. Structure “onto-théologique” de la société kongo. In: Actualité et inactualité 

des “Etudes Bakongo” du Père J. van Wing: actes du colloque de Mayidi du 10 au 

12 avril 1980, p. 163-164. Publ. du Grand Séminaire de Mayidi, 2. Inkisi (Zaïre). 

Ngoma, Ferdinand. 1963. L’initiation bakongo et sa signification. Lubumbashi: CEPSI. Pp 

197. 

Nlandu, Munangeye-N’Kanza. 1976. Essai d’anthropologie philosophique: la mort chez les 

Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 156. 

Nlandu, Munangeye-N’Kanza. 1977. Le concept d’échange et le système des prestations 

mafundu et bese en pays Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de 

Kinshasa. Pp 55. 

Odden, David [Arnold]. 1990. VVNC in Kimatuumbi and Kikongo. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 159-165. 

Philippart, L. 1920. L’organisation sociale dans le Bas-Congo [pt. 1-3]. Congo, 1 (1), p. 46-66, 

231-252, 505-518. 

Philippart, L. 1920. L’organisation sociale dans le Bas-Congo [pt. 4]. Congo, 1 (2), p. 39-57. 

Philippart, L. 1947. Le Bas-Congo: état religieux et social. Roma: Bibliotheca Alfonsiana. Pp 

246. 

Struyf, P. Ivo. 1909. De godsdienst bij de Bakongo’s. Onze Kongo (Leuven), 1, p. 225-249, 

357-372. 

Tshungu, Bamesa Zakama. 1973. Insignes et attributs du pouvoir chez les Bakongo traditionnels. 

Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 2, p. (?). 

Vriese, Th. de. 1912/13. De natuurwet bij de ba-Kongo. Onze Kongo, 3, p. 35-56. 

Wamba, Ernest Wamba dia. 1995. On the Kongo conception of nature and its relationship to 

society. In: Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 

436-451. Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. 

Wing, Joseph van. 1921. Nzo nlongo: les rites de la puberte chez les Bakongo. Congo, 2, p. (?). 

Wing, Joseph van. 1922. Fetischisme bij de Bakongo. Congo, 3?, p. (?). 

(H16a) 

South Kongo, incl. Mboma 

Schrag, Norm. 1990. Changing perceptions of wealth among the Bamboma (lower Zaire). 

Edited by Phyllis Martin. Occ. papers from the African Studies Program. Bloomington: Indiana 

Univ. Pp 44. ISBN-10 0-941934-56-X.

(H16b) 

Central Kongo 


Bittremieux, Leo. 1928. Over de inwyking des Basolongos. Congo, 9, p. (?). 

Callewaert, E. 1905. Ethnographie congolaise: les Mousserongos. Bull. de la Société Royale 

Belge de Géographie, 29, p. 182-208. 

(H16c) 

Yombe, Kiyombe 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1911. De geheime sekte der Bakhimba’s. Leuven: Reekmans-Vanderwaeren. 

Pp 204. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1924. Vertellingen uit Mayombe. Leuven: Vlaamse Boekenhalle. Pp 160. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1937. Woordkunst der Bayombe. Anvers: Standaard-Boekhandel. Pp 224. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1938. Rituele dichtkunst in Mayombe. KO, 4, p. 1-11. 

Cleene, Natalis de. 1938. Note sur la société Yombe. Congo, 19, p. (?). 

Grauwe, Jan de. 2009. Lexique yoómbe-français, avec index français-yoómbe. Edité par Koen 

Bostoen. Tervuren series for African language documentation and description, 1. Tervuren: 

MRAC. Pp 216. ISBN 978-9-0747-5262-6. 


bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472. 

Khonde, Mvumbi. 1975. Les choses et les mots: approche formelle et sémantique des motifs 

artistiques yombe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 133. 

Khonde, Kingiela. 1980. La notion de vie humaine chez les Yombe à partir des proverbes. 

Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Khuala, Mvumbi. 1980. Le rôle de la parole dans une philosophie de la “présence”: essai 

d’analytique existentielle de la notion de personne en société Yombe à travers quelques actes 

de langage. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 157. 

Kivanga-Kwanda, Bonaventure. 1970. Dieu et la magie dans la société traditionelle Yombe. 

Revue du clergé africain, 25, p. 299-335. 

Lehuard, Raoul. 1977. Les phemba du Mayombe. Suppl. to Arts d’Afrique noire, v. 17. Villiersle-Bel 

(France). 

Mantuba-Ngoma, Mabiala. 1989. Frauen, Kunsthandwerk und Kultur bei den Yombe in Zaire. 

Arbeiten aus dem Mainzer Inst. für Ethnologie und Afrika-Studien, 1. Göttingen: Ed. Re. Pp 

xiv, 356. ISBN-10 3-927636-02-9. 

Mbadu, Kikhela. 1975. La réconciliation traditionelle Yombe: son expression sacramentelle 

dans une liturgie africaine. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Collegium Anselmianum. Pp xxvii, 302. 

Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Methodische lessen in het Kiyombe / Woordenlijst behoorend bij de 

methodische lessen. Pp 211. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] 

Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Kiyombs woordenboek / Dictionnaire du kiyombe / Zina ki Yombe, 3 

vols. Pp xi, 652; 198; 187. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] 

Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Leçons méthodiques de kiyombe. Pp 87. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; 

see part 6.] 

Mertens, Frans; others. 19xx. Voorgezette lessen in het Kiyombe. Pp 121. [Listed in the Scripta 

confratrum; see part 6.] 

Mue-Nlimba. 1953. Historia politica do Maiombe. Portugal em Africa, 10, p. (?). 

Mwila, M. 1981. Un rite d’initiation yombe: le ki-kuumbi. CdRA, 15, p. 41-75.


Ngoma-Binda. 1976. L’existence selon l’homme yombe: essai d’herméneutique du phénomène 

Nzola. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Pp x, 120. 

Ngoma-Binda. 1976. Herméneutique de quelques interdits et structures de défoulement en 

société yombe. Zaïre-Afrique, 108, p. 489-502. 

Nzuzi, Bibaki. 1978. Le “je” (la personne) dans la relation clanique des Bayombe vu à la lumière 

du “je” de la relation “je-tu” chez Buber. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 4, p. 47-54. 

Nzuzi, Bibaki. 1992. Le dieu-mère chez les Yombe: inculturation et discours “proverbial” sur 

dieu. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 37, p. 87-118. 

Thamba-Khonde, A.A. 1964. Commentaire des proverbes Yombe. In: Anthologie des écrivains 

congolais, p. 47-73. Kinshasa: Min. de la Culture, Congo-Kinshasa. 

Tsiku-Lufua, Body di. 1983. Les droits de l’homme dans la famille yombe. Raison ardente 

(Kinshasa), 16, p. 37-43. 

(H16d) 

West Kongo 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1930. Symbolisme in de negerkunst of beeldspreuken der Bawoyo’s [pt. 1]. 

Congo, 11, p. (?). 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1934. Symbolisme in de negerkunst of beeldspreuken der Bawoyo’s [pt. 2]. 

Congo, 15, p. (?). 

Mandemwo, P. 1960. Notes sur le royaume de Ngoyo. Kinshasa. [Details wanting.] 

Tshido, V. 1961. Devinettes des Bawoyo. Ngonge Kongo: carnets de sciences humaines 

(Léopoldville), 9, p. (?). 

Vaz, M. Martins. 1955. Filosofia popular do fiote, casamento indigena no enclave de Cabinda. 

Portugal em Africa, 12 (67), p. 29-36. 

Vaz, M. Martins. 1970. Filosofia tradicional dos Cabindas, 2 vols. Lisboa: Agência Geral do 

Ultramar. Pp 386. 

(H16e) 

Bwende, incl. Sonde 

Manker, Ernst. 1932. Niombo: die Totenbestattung der Babwende. ZfE, 64, p. (?). 

Widman, Ragnar. 1967. The Niombo cult among the Babwende. Monograph series from the 

Ethnographical Museum of Sweden, 11. Stockholm. Pp 67. 

(H16g) 

East Kongo, incl. Santu, Ntandu 

Butaye, Réne. 1902. Une pèlerinage à Kisantu. Missions Belges des Compagnons de Jesus. 

(H16h) 

South-East Kongo, incl. Zombo, Nkanu 

Mbiavanga, Fernando. 2008. An analysis of verbal affixes in Kikongo, with special reference to 

form and fucntion. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp xvi, 167. 

Misha, D. wa. 2006. Kizombo and English noun phrase agreement and word order. BA 

thesis. Luanda: Univ. Agostinho Neto. 

Ryckmans, André. 1957. Choix de devinettes des Bankanu et Bayaka du territoire de Popokabaka. 

Zaïre, 11, p. 563-592.

• H21 

MBUNDU, Kimbundu 


H20 Kimbundu Group 

Barros, Elizabete Umbelino de. 2005. Traços de quimbundo em uma comunidade religiosa / 

Kimbundu’s terms in the religious community. Papia, 15, p. 116-120. 

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 4: Mbundu / L’art d’un peuple 

d’Angola, 4: Mbundu. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (4), p. 30-76. 

Chatelain, Héli. 1896. Die begriffe und Wörter für “Leben”, “Seele”, “Geist”, und “Tot” im 

Kimbundu. ZfAOS, 2, p. 42-45. 

Johnes, Arthur James. 1854. Philological proofs of the original unity and recent origin of the 

human race, derived from a comparison of the languages of Asia, Europe, Africa, and 

America, being an inquiry how far the differences in the languages of the globe are referrible 

to causes now in operation. London: John Russell Smith. Pp lx, 172, 103. 

• H24 

SONGO, Nsongo, Kisongo 

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 3: Songo / L’art d’un peuple 

d’Angola, 3: Songo. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (3), p. 50-81. 

• H31 

YAKA, Kiyaka 

H30 Yaka Group 

Beir, L. de. 1975. Les bayaka de M’Nene N’toombo Lengelenge. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 

5. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 326. ISBN-10 3-88345-335-8. 

Beir, L. de. 1975. Religion et magie des bayaka. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 4. St. Augustin: 

Anthropos-Inst. Pp 191. ISBN-10 3-88345-329-3. 


Afrique, 8: la sculpture yaka et suku du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (1), p. 23-27. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1972. Signification socio-culturelle des masques chez les Yaka. Bol. do IICA, 

9 (2), p. 151-176. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1977. Processes of articulation of meaning and ritual healing among the northern 

Yaka. Anthropos, 72 (5/6), p. 683-708. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1987. Le symbolisme du corps entre l’indicible et le sacré dans la culture 

yaka. CdRA, 20/21, p. 145-165. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1991. Symbol and symptom among the Yaka of Zaïre. In: Body and space: 

symbolics models of unity and division in African cosmology and experience, p. 283-302. 

Edited by Anita Jacobson-Widding. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1991. Mediumistic divination among the northern Yaka of Zaïre: etiology and 

ways of knowing. In: African divination systems: ways of knowing, p. 112-132. Edited by 

Philip Michael Peek. Bloomington: Indiana UP. 

Devisch, Renaat. 1993. Weaving the threads of life: the Khita gyn-eco-logical healing cult 

among the Yaka. Univ. of Chicago Press. Pp 344. 

Devisch, Renaat; Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1979. Mort, deuil et compensations mortuaires ches les 

Komo et les Yaka du nord au Zaïre. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 96. Tervuren. Pp viii, 

197.


Kiala, Ngoma. 1980. Réflexions sur la division dans la culture pelende. Mémoire de licence. 

Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Luhangu, D. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la 



Mafouta, Izenzama. 1990. De la pertinence en catéchèse du langage proverbial africain: le cas 

des proverbes Yaka. Mémoire. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 61. 

Mafwanikisa. 1979. Mbelo, la place des ancêtres sans la pensée religieuse Yaka du Kwango 

Nord. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Plancquaert, M. 1930. Les sociétés secrètes chez les Bayaka. Bibl. Congo, 31. Louvain: Impr. J. 

Kuyl-Otto. Pp 131, plates. 

Plancquaert, M. 1932. Les Jaga et les Bayaka du Kwango: contribution historico-ethnographique. 

Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in-8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, 3:1. 

Bruxelles: Libr. Falk fils. Pp 84, plates. 

Roy, H. van. 1968. La notion de l’être suprême chez les Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie 

dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 19-63. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes 

rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. 

Ryckmans, André. 1957. Choix de devinettes des Bankanu et Bayaka du territoire de Popokabaka. 

Zaïre, 11, p. 563-592. 

Verschuur, A. 1968. Fables et légendes Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région 

Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 64-66. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des 


Vorbichler, Anton. 1956. Symbolische Denken der Balonso-Bayaka, Belgisch Kongo. KO, 22, 

p. 187-206. 

Vunza, Mbay. 1989. Dieu comme une mère dans la culture Yaka. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 

30, p. 55-71. 

Weyns, J. 1960. Contribution à l’étude du complexe stylistique Ba-Yaka et Ba-Suku (Kwango, 

Congo Belge). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques 

et ethnologiques. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. 

• H32 

SUKU, Kisuku 


Afrique, 8: la sculpture yaka et suku du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (1), p. 23-27. 

Kopytoff, Igor. 1961. Extension of conflict as a method of conflict resolution among the Suku 

of the Congo. Jrnl of conflict resolution, 5, p. 61-69. 

Kopytoff, Igor. 1980. Revitalization and the genesis of cults in pragmatic religion: the kita rite 

of passage among the Suku. In: Explorations in African systems of thought: papers given at a 

seminar organized for the African Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 183-212. 

Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. 

Munday, Mulopo Mandy. 1987. La dynamique du langage rituel suku en temps de crise. Les 

nouvelles rationalités africaines, 8, p. 664-676. 

Vondo, Tshakala. 1983. La sémantique des mythes Suku: essai d’herméneutique. Mémoire de 

licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 97. 

Weyns, J. 1960. Contribution à l’étude du complexe stylistique Ba-Yaka et Ba-Suku (Kwango, 

Congo Belge). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques 

et ethnologiques. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris.

• H321 

SOONDE, Kisoonde 


Diata, M. 1981. Etude descripto-comparative des démonstratifs soonde (H56), suku (H32) et 

mbala (H41). Travail de fin d’études. Univ. de Lubumbashi. 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1986/87. La dialogique du sacré dans l’existentiel soonde. CdRA, 

20/21 (39/42), p. 119-121. 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1988. L’enfant d’autrui dans la dialogique soonde: essai d’une 

philosophie africaine de l’homme. Cahiers zaïrois d’études politiques et sociales, 9, p. 202- 

219. 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1990. Le sous-sol du schéma idéologique soonde. Mnara (Lubumbashi), 

16, p. 12-19. 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1991. Interhumanité et idéologie de la compétence dans la culture 

soonde. Revue philosophique de Kinshasa, 5 (7/8), p. 135-144. 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1993. Dialogique de la nature et rituel de réconciliation en Afrique: 

la symbolique du “misanga” soonde. In: Tradition, spiritualité et développement: actes de la 

13è semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 5-11 avril, 1992, p. 19-26. Recherches philosophiques 


Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1995. Parémiologie et interhumanité dans la culture soonde. In: 

Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 176-186. 

Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. 

• H41 

MBALA, Kimbala, Gimbaala 

H40 Mbala-Hunganna Group 

Engwall, Ruth. 1983. Congo-Hungana: an ethnographic survey of the Hungana and related 

peoples of Bandundu region in the Republic of Zaïre (formerly Kwilu Province in Belgian 

Congo). Tallahassee FL: Y.E. Sheline. Pp xxxv, 504. 

Mafema, C. 1962/63. La responsabilité en société Bambala. Dialogue et culture (Bruxelles), 

mars 1963. 

Mandiangu, Miba Masangani. 1981. Interconnexion des interdits sexuels chez les Mbala: 

approche phénoménologique. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Pierpoint, J. du. 1932. Les Bambala. Congo, 13, p. (?). 

Pongo, Kivula. 1984. Etude comparée des contes du décepteur dans les littératures luba et 

mbala. Mémoire de licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. 

Torday, Emil; Joyce, T. Athol. 1906. Notes on the ethnography of the Bahuana. Jrnl of the RAI, 

36, p. (?). 

• H42 

HUNGANNA, Huana 

Kazwala, Mayanga. 1977. La dialectique de participation comme marque de la personnelité 

africaine: cas du groupe Hungaana. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA.


H zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Baptista, Pedro João; José, Amaro. 1873. Journey of the Pombeiros, P.J. Baptista and Amaro 

José, across Africa from Angola to Tette on the Zambeze [transl. by B.A. Beadle]. In: The lands 

of Cazembe. London: John Murray for RGSL. 

• JD41 

KONZO, Konjo, Lukonjo 

JD40 Konzo-Ndandi Group 

Khambale, Balinandi. 2006. Lhukonzo-English and English-Lhukonzo dictionary. Kampala: 

Fountain Publ. Pp 320. ISBN 978-9970-02-574-9. 

• JD42 

NANDI, Ndandi, Kinande, incl. Shu 



Duchâteau, Armand. 1970. Kultur der Bonande volgens hun spreekworden en roodsels. 

Anthropos, 65, p. (?). 





Kenstowicz, Michael J. 2009. Two notes on Kinande vowel harmony. Language sciences, 31 

(2/3), p. 248-270. 

Matsoro, Mitonde. 1979. Approches symboliques des rêves chez les Nande. CdRA, 13 (26), p. 

195-207. 

Mauka, Mathe Bulalo. 1979. Les rites funèbres chez les Nande. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: 

Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Packard, Randall Matthews. 1980. Social change and the history of misfortune among the 

Bashu of eastern Zaïre. In: Explorations in African systems of thought: papers given at a 

seminar organized for the African Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 237-267. 

Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. 




Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule. 1985. Nyamuhanga: la conception de dieu chez les Nande du 

Zaïre. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 249-268. 

Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule. 1990. Culte sacrificiel à dieu Nyamuhanga chez les Nande du 

Zaïre et signification du sacrifice. Revue africaine de théologie (Kinshasa), 14 (27/28), p. 65- 

101.

• JD501 

NYINDU, Kinyindu 


JD50 Shi-Hunde Group 


Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. 

• JD51 

HUNDE, Kihunde, Kobi 



Viaene, L. 1923. Uit de kunstschat der Bahunde. Congo, 7, p. 28-35, 226237. 

Viaene, L. 1951. La vie domestique des Bahunde. KO, 17, p. (?). 

Viaene, L. 1952. Organization politique des Bahunde. KO, 18, p. (?). 

Viaene, L. 1952. La religion des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 18, p. 388-425. 

Viaene, L. 1955. Coup d’oeil sur la littérature orale des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 21, p. 212-240. 

Viaene, L. 1956. Coup d’oeil sur la vie intellectuelle des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 22, p. 360-383. 

• JD52 

HAAVU, Gihaavu 

Aramazani, Birusha. 1975. Conceptualisation du manger dans le champ notionnel de la sexualité 

en langue bavu. Bull. d’information du CELTA: linguistique et sciences humaines (Lubumbashi), 

17, p. 3-27. 

Balegamire, Bazilashe J.; Rusimbuka, J.M. Ngoboka. (Ed.) 1991. Langue et culture en Afrique: 

le cas des Bahavu du Zaïre - mélanges à la mémoire d’Aramazani Birusha A. (1943-1987). 

Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. Pp 244. ISBN-10 2-87184-015-6. 

Balegamire, Bazilashe J. 1991. L’exigence de transparence dans les relations interpersonnelles: 

le sens du serment chez les Bahavu (Zaïre). In: Langue et culture en Afrique: le cas des Bahavu 

du Zaïre, p. 101-121. Edited by Bazilashe J. Balegamire & J.M. Ngoboka Rusimbuka. 

Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. 

Bapolisi, Bahunga Polepole. 1991. La mort dans les proverbes des Bahavu. In: Langue et 

culture en Afrique: le cas des Bahavu du Zaïre, p. 87-100. Edited by Bazilashe J. Balegamire & 

J.M. Ngoboka Rusimbuka. Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. 

• JD53 

SHI, Nyabungu 

Burume, Louis Lwigulira. 1968. Le céremonial du mariage, acte socio-religieux chez les Bashi. 

CdRA, 2 (4), p. 301-313. 

Colle, [R.P.]. 1921. L’organisation politique des Bashi. Congo, 2, p. 657-684. 

Colle, [R.P.]. 1925. La notion de dieu chez les Bashi. Congo, 6 (2), p. 37-41. 

Colle, [R.P.]. 1929. La notion de l’âme désincarnée chez les Bashi. Congo, 10 (1), p. 583-597. 

Defour, Georges. 1995. Eléments d’identification de 400 plantes médicinales et vétérinaires du 

Bushi, 2 vols. Bukavu: Ed. Bandari. Pp 116; 125. 

Kagaragu, Ntabaza. 1976. Les croyances religieuses des Bashi à travers les proverbes. CdRA, 

10 (19), p. 139-144.


Kesel, P. de. 1939. De kunst bij de Bashi. Nieuw Afrika: het missietijdschrift der Witte Paters, 

Missionarissen van Afrika, (1939), p. (?). 

Masson, Paul. 1960. Trois siècles chez les Bashi. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 1. 

Tervuren. Pp 126. 

Mulago, Vincent. 1954. L’union vitale bantu chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Burundi 

face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande. 

Mulago, Vincent. 1956. L’union vitale bantu, ou le Principe de cohésion de la communauté chez 

les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Barundi. Ann. lateranensi, 20, p. 61-263. 

Mulago, Vincent. 1969. Le culte de lyangombe chez les Bashi et les Banyarwanda. CdRA, 3 (6), 

p. 299-314. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1985. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. CdRA, 34, p. 145-168. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Stratégies discursives et argumentatives des parémies des 

Bashi (est du Zaïre): éléments de pragmatique de la communion verbale. Thèse de doctorat. 

Fac. de Philosophie et Lettres, Univ. de Liège. Pp 557. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. Pistes africaines 

(Gembloux), 1 (2-3), p. 281-287, 485-490. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1991. La notion de temps chez les Bashi du Kivu. L’Africain: 

revue des étudiants africains en Belgique, 150, p. 16-25. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1994. Dire Dieu: analyse de quelques parémies théophores des 

Bashi du Sud-Kivu (Zaïre). Revue philosophique de Kinshasa, 8 (14), p. 25-60. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1996. Le champ discursif de la communication verbale des Bashi 

du Kivu (Zaïre). Revue africaine de communications sociales (Kinshasa), 1 (1), p. 117-137. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1997. Les noms officiels de dieu chez les Bashi. La revue de 

Kabare (Kinshasa), 3, p. 15-17. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1999. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Sud-Kivu, République 

Démocratique du Congo. Bibl. du CERA, 16. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 

176. 

• JD61 

RWANDA, Kinyarwanda 

JD60 Ruanda-Rundi Group 

Albert, Ethel M. 1960. My ‘boy’, Muntu (Ruanda-Urundi). In: In the company of man. Edited 

by J.B. Casagrande. New York: Harper & Row Publ. 

Anastase, [Frère]. 1961. Le nom et ses implications dans la culture bantoue. Servir: organe des 

élèves et anciens élèves des sections spéciales du Groupe Scolaire d’Astrida, 22 (4), p. 120- 

135. 

Bangamwabo, François-Xavier. 1989. Etude sociolinguistique du contact de langues: le kinyarwanda 

et le giciga au Rwanda. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. de Rouen. 

Bizige-Ngabo, Herménégilde. 1985. Description of the vowels in Kinyarwanda lexical items. 

MA thesis. Durham Univ. 

Bostoen, Koen; Harushimana, Gaspard. 2003. Parole et savoir-faire populaires: conversations 

à propos de la poterie des Twa au Burundi. LPCA text archives, 4. Dept. of Sociology and 

Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. 

Bourgeois, René. 1954/58. Banyarwanda et Barundi, 4 vols. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in- 

8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, nouvelle série. Bruxelles. 

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1957. La dialectique des Barundi. Zaïre, 11, p. 1021-1029.


Calvet, Louis-Jean. 2001. Les politiques linguistiques en Afrique francophone: état des lieux du 

point du vue de la politologie linguistique. In: Les langues dans l’espace francophone: de la 

coexistence au partenariat, p. 145-176. Edited by Robert Chaudenson & Louis-Jean Calvet. 

Paris: L’Harmattan. 

Classe, L.P. 1929. The supreme being among the Baryarwanda of Ruanda. Primitive man 

(Washington DC), 2 (3/4), p. 56-57. 

Codere, Helen. 1970. Field work in Rwanda, 1959-1960. In: Women in the field. Edited by 

Peggy Golde. Chicago: Aldine Publ. 

Delhaise, Charles Godefroid Félix François. 1908. Ethnographie congolaise: chez les Warundi 

et les Wahorohoro. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 32, p. (?). 

Gafaranga, Joseph. 1998. Elements of order in bilingual talk: Kinyarwanda-French language 

alternation. Thesis. Lancaster Univ. 

Gafaranga, Joseph. 2007. Talk in two languages. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Pp xii, 225. 

ISBN 978-1-403-94861-8. 

Gansemans, J. 1988. Les instruments de musique du Rwanda: étude ethnomusicologique. Ann. 

du MRAC, sciences humaines, 127. Tervuren. Pp 361. ISBN-10 90-6186-276-0. 

Habiyakare. 1977. La présence et le lien vital aux sources de la sagesse rwandaise. Thèse de 

doctorat. Louvain-la-Neuve: ISP. 

Habyarimana, Hilaire. 2007. Multilingualism and change on the Kinyarwanda sound system 

post-1994. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. 

Hertefelt, Marcel d’; Lame, Danielle de. 1987. Société, culture et histoire du Rwanda: encyclopédie 

bibliographique 1863-1980/87, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 124. Tervuren. 

Pp xxix, 1849. ISBN-10 90-900202-6-8. 



Kamugunga, Callixte. 1984. Apprendre le kinyarwanda. 2e éd. Kigali. Pp 43, 311, 41. 

Lame, Danielle de. 1996. Une colline entre mille, ou, le calme avant la tempête: transformations 

et blocages du Rwanda rural. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 54. Tervuren. Pp 358. 

ISBN-10 90-7589-401-5. 

Lame, Danielle de. 2005. A hill among a thousand: transformations and ruptures in rural 

Rwanda. Transl. by Helen Arnold. Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xix, 540. ISBN-10 

0-299-21560-1. 

Mbori, Bob John Obwang’i. 2008. The interface between language attitudes and language use 

in a post-conflict context: the case of Rwanda. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

McCorriston, Megan. 2002. Language learning in sub-Saharan Africa: trilingualism in 

Rwanda’s education system. MSc thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp ii, 82. 


face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande [Collegio 

Urbano de Propaganda Fide?]. 



Mulago, Vincent. 1969. Le culte de lyangombe chez les Bashi et les Banyarwanda. CdRA, 3 (6), 

p. 299-314. 

Myers, Scott P. 2003. F0 timing in Kinyarwanda. Phonetica, 60 (2), p. 71-97. 

Pages, A. 1934. Le vie intellectuelle des noirs du Ruanda. Congo, 15, p. 357-389, 481-503, 657- 

671. 

Rosendal, Tove. 2006. The noun classes of Rwanda: an overview. MISS: meddelanden från 

inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 143-161.


Rosendal, Tove. 2010. Linguistic landshapes: a comparison of official and non-official 

language management in Rwanda and Uganda, focusing on the position of African languages. 

PhD thesis. Dept. of Languages and Literatures, Univ. of Gothenburg. 

Rutasiyire, Antoine. 1987. Kinyarwanda and English phonology: a contrastive study of the 

segmentals. MA thesis. Bangor: Univ. College. 

Ruzindana, Mathias. 1991. An interlanguage study of vowel duration in the advanced Kinyarwanda 

speakers of English. Thesis. Univ. of Reading. 

Smith, Pierre. 1975. Le récit populaire au Rwanda. Classiques africaines, 17. Paris: Libr. 

Armand Colin. Pp 431. 

Troupin, Georges; Donneaux, Anne. 1982. Plantes ligneuses du Rwanda: lexique des noms 

kinyarwanda. Butare: INRS. Pp 35. 




Walker, Rachel; Byrd, Dani; Mpiranya, Fidèle. 2009. An articulatory view of Kinyarwanda 

coronal harmony. Phonology, 25 (3), p. (?). 

• JD62 

RUNDI, Kirundi 

Bigirimana, Jean Baptiste. 2008. Langue et droit: le droit à la langue en contexte de diglossie 

français-kirundi au Burundi. LPLP, 32 (1), p. 23-46. 

Bourgeois, René. 1954/58. Banyarwanda et Barundi, 4 vols. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in- 

8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, nouvelle série. Bruxelles. 

Bucumi, J. 1964. Imâna: some names of God in the Kirundi language. Int’l philosophical 

quarterly, 4, p. 394-418. 


face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande [Collegio 

Urbano de Propaganda Fide?]. 



Ngoyagoye, E. 1969. La responsabilité de l’homme devant Imana dans les noms et les proverbes 

kirundi. Au coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 9, p. 18-32. 

Ngoyagoye, E. 1969. La conscience professionnelle des Barundi dans leurs proverbes. Au 

coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 9, p. 291-302. 

Ngoyagoye, E. 1971. Le sens du péché chez les Barundi. Au coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 

11, p. 263-268. 

Ntahombaye, P. 1994. Politique et aménagement linguistique au Burundi. In: Langues et sociétés 

en contant, p. 517-528. Edited by Pierre Martel & Jaques Maurais. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 

Ntawurishira, L. 1985. Burundi: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 

596-600. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. 

Rwantabagu, Herménégilde. 1999. Progress and problems in the implementation of a mother 

tongue policy in education in Africa: the case of the Kirundization programme in Burundi. In: 

Comparative perspectives on language and literacy, p. 293-303. Edited by Leslie Limage. 

Dakar: UNESCO. 

Zuure, Bernard. 1926. Imana, le dieu des Barundi. Anthropos, 21, p. 733-776. 

Zuure, Bernard. 1929. Croyances et pratiques religieuses des Barundi. Bibl. Congo, 22. 

Bruxelles: Ed. de l’Essorial. Pp 206.


Zuure, Bernard. 1932. L’âme du Murundi. Etudes sur l’histoire des religions, 7. Paris: G. 

Beauchesne. Pp 502. 

Zuure, Bernard. 1948/49. Croyances et pratiques religieuses des Barundi révélées par leur 

usages et pratiques. Grand Lacs, 63 (9), p. 66-69. 

Zuure, Bernard. 1949. Les croyances des Barundi révélées par leur contes. Grand Lacs, 64 

(19), p. 11-14. 

• JD63 

FULIIRO 

Otterloo, Karen van; Otterloo, Roger van. 2011. The Kifuliiru language, 2 vols. Publ. in 

linguistics. Dallas: SIL Int’l. Pp 1132. ISBN 978-1-55671-279-1. 

• JD65 

HANGAZA, Kihangaza 

Rubagumya, Cashmir M. 2006. Igihangaza lexicon. LoT publ., 6. Dept. of Foreign Languages 

and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 9987-691-06-4. 

• JD66 

HA, Kiha 



Scherer, J.H. 1959. The Ha of Tanganyika [pt. 1]. Anthropos, 54 (5/6), p. 841-904. 

Scherer, J.H. 1961. The Ha of Tanganyika [pt. 2]. Anthropos, 56 (1/2), p. 273-274. 

• JE10A 

RUNYAKITARA (artificial) 

JE10 Nyoro-Ganda Group 

Katushemererwe, Fridah; Hanneforth, Thomas. 2010. Finite state methods in morphological 

analysis of Runyakitara verbs. NJAS, 19 (1), p. 1-22. 

• JE102 

TALINGA (Kitalinga)-BWISI (Lubwisi) 




• JE11 

NYORO, Runyoro, Kyopi 

Byaruhanga-Akiiki, A.B.T. 1971. Religion in Bunyoro. PhD thesis. Kampala: Makerere Univ. 

Charsley, S.R. 1968. Population growth and development in northeast Bunyoro. EAGR, 6, p. 

13-22. 

Roscoe, John. 1915. The northern Bantu: an account of some Central African tribes of the 

Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305.


Turner, B.J. 1967. Ecological problems of cattle ranching in Bunyoro. EAGR, 5, p. 9-20. 




• JE12 

TOORO, Rutooro 

Ataragaboine, G. 1973. The concept of the Supreme Being among the Batoro. Occ. papers in 

African traditional religion and philosophy (Kampala), 19 (204), p. (?). 

Kaji, Shigeki. 2009. Tone and syntax in Rutooro, a toneless Bantu language of western Uganda. 

Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 239-247. 

• JE121 

HEMA 

Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu. 1979. Société et politique en Afrique traditionnelle: Bahema et Walendu 

du Zaïre. Kinshasa: Presses Univ. du Zaïre. Pp 325, xxv. 

Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu. 1981. Idéologie et religion dans l’univers socio-politique Hema et 

Lendu de l’Ituri (Haut-Zaïre). In: Combats pour un christianisme africain: mélanges Mulago, 

p. 211-242. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

• JE13, JE14 

NKORE (Nyankore, Runyankore)-KIGA (Ciga, Luciga) 

Asiimwe, Allen. 2007. Morpho-syntactic patterns in Runyankore-Rukiga. MA thesis. Trondheim: 

NTNU. 

Bangamwabo, François-Xavier. 1989. Etude sociolinguistique du contact de langues: le kinyarwanda 

et le giciga au Rwanda. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. de Rouen. 

Cisterino, M. 1977. Evolution of birth names among the Kiga of western Uganda. Anthropos, 

72 (3/4), p. 465-485. 

Kaji, Shigeki. 2004. A Runyankore vocabulary. Asian and African lexicon series, 44. Tokyo: 

ILCAA. 

Peace, K. 1966. The Ankole ranching scheme. EAGR, 4, p. 62-65. 


Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305. 

Splansky, J.B. 1969. Some geographic characteristics of permanent retail institutions in Ankole. 

East African geographical review, 7, p. 61-78. 

Twesigye, Emmanuel K. 1996. Traditional religion: death among the Bakiga of Uganda. Occ. 

papers in African traditional religion and philosophy, 2:19. Kampala: Makerere Univ. 




• JE15 

GANDA, Luganda 

Bakabulindi, J. 1974. The traditional wisdom of the Baganda concerning moral behaviour. Occ. 

papers in African traditional religion and philosophy (Kampala), 17, p. (?).


Bayiga, Florence Tendo. 2005. Communicating casual relations in Luganda. MA thesis. 

Trondheim: NTNU. 

Dutcher, Katharine; Paster, Mary. 2008. Contour tone distribution in Luganda. In: Proc. of the 

27th West Coast conference on formal linguistics, p. 123-131. Edited by Natasha Abner & 

Jason Bishop. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Fallers, Lloyd Ashton. 1964. The king’s men: leadership and status in Buganda on the eve of 

independence. London & New York: OUP for the EAISR. Pp xxvi, 414. 

Ferrari-Bridgers, Franca. 2009. A quantitative and qualitative analysis of the final vowels [i] and 

[a] in Luganda deverbal nouns. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African 

linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 23-31. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & 

Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1920. The native races of East Africa. Native races of the British 

Empire series, 3. London: OUP (Humphrey Milford). 

Hanson, Holly. 2009. Mapping conflict: heterarchy and accountability in the ancient capital of 

Buganda. JAH, 50 (2), p. 179-202. 

Haydon, E.S. 1960. Law and justice in Buganda. African law series, 2. London: Butterworths. 

Pp xxxix, 342. 





Kodesh, Neil. 2010. Beyond the royal gaze: clanship and public healing in Buganda. 

Charlottesville VA: Univ. of Virginia Press. Pp xi, 264. ISBN 978-0-8139-2927-9. 

Lugira, A.M. 1968. Redemption in Ganda traditional belief. The Uganda jrnl, 32 (2), p. 199- 

203. 

Lugira, A.M. 1969. Redemption in Ganda traditional belief. CdRA, 5, p. 13-24. 

Mair, Lucy P. 1940. Native marriage in Buganda. London: OUP for IIALC. 

McPherson, Laura; Paster, Mary. 2009. Evidence for the Mirror Principle and morphological 

templates in Luganda affix ordering. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African 

linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 56-66. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & 

Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Nahayo, Sylvia. 2007. Tracking referents in Luganda discourse. MA thesis. Trondheim: 

NTNU. 

Nakayiza, Judith. 2005. Selected topics in Luganda phonology. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. 

Nakijoba, Sarah. 2008. A comparative analysis of a translated text: a case study of C. 

Kalinda’s translation into Luganda of G. Orwell’s novel ‘Animal farm’. MA thesis. Trondheim: 

NTNU. 

Nsimbi, Michael B. 1975. Traditional religion in Buganda. Bull. of the Pontifical Council for 

Interreligious Dialogue (Rome), 28/29, p. 159-163. 

Pak, Marjorie. 2008. A-movement and intervention effects in Luganda. In: Proc. of the 27th 

West Coast conference on formal linguistics, p. 361-369. Edited by Natasha Abner & Jason 

Bishop. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Richards, Audrey I. 1968. The Ganda. In: Problems in African history: the precolonial centuries. 

Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, James McDonald Burns & Erik Kristofer Ching. 

Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. 

Rosendal, Tove. 2010. Linguistic landshapes: a comparison of official and non-official language 

management in Rwanda and Uganda, focusing on the position of African languages. PhD 

thesis. Dept. of Languages and Literatures, Univ. of Gothenburg.


Stam, N. 1903. The religious conceptions of some tribes of Buganda. Anthropos, 3, p. 213-218. 

Stephens, Rhiannon. 2009. Lineage and society in precolonial Uganda. JAH, 50 (2), p. 203-221. 




Wamala, E. 1992. The socio-political philosophy of traditional Buganda society. In: The foundations 

of social life: Ugandan philosophical studies. Edited by Albert Titus Dalfovo. 

Washington DC: Council for Research in Values and Philosophy. 

• JE16 

SOGA, Lusoga, incl. Kenyi 



Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Nabirye, Minah. 2010. A quantitative analysis of the morphology, 

morphophonology and semantic import of the Lusoga noun. AfrL, 16, p. 97-154. 

• JE17 

GWERE, Lugwere 

Kagaya, Ryohei. 2005. A tonal analysis of nouns of the Gwere language [in Japanese]. JAAS- 

Tokyo, 69, p. 123-176. 

Nzogi, Richard. 2009. Disambiguating grammatical tone in Gwere orthography by using clarifying 

words. SILEWP 2009-003. SIL Int’l. Pp 11. 

• JE21 

NYAMBO, Runyambo, “Karagwe” 

JE20 Haya-Jita Group 

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2005. A grammar of Runyambo. LoT publ., 4. Dept. of Foreign 

Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN-10 9987-691-03-X. 

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2010. The -ag- TAM marker and the boundary between 

cliticization and affixation in Bantu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. 


• JE22 

HAYA, Ruhaya 

Kamanzi, A. 2007. “Our way”: responding to the Dutch aid in the District Rural Development 

Programme of Bukoba, Tanzania. African studies coll., 4. Leiden: ASC. 

Manji, Ambreena. 2000. ‘Her name is Kamundage’: rethinking women and property among the 

Haya of Tanzania. Africa, 70 (3), p. 482-500. 

Muzale, Henry R.T. 2006. Dictionary of Ruhaya-English-Kiswahili / Ikaningambo y’Oruhaya. 

LoT publ., 7. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 424. 

ISBN 9987-691-05-6. 

Muzale, Henry R.T. 2008. Focus in Ruhaya. OPiL, 3, p. 42-52. 

Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 1988. Linear order in Haya verbal morphology: theoretical implications. 

PhD thesis. East Lansing: Michigan State Univ. Pp xv, 323.

• JE23 

ZINZA, Dzindza, Cijinja 


Rubanza, Yunus Ismail. 2008. Luzinza lexicon. LoT publ., 9. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 




• JE24 

KEREBE, Kikerebe 



Thornell, Christina. 2004. The verb phrase in the Kerebe language. In: Interdependence of diachronic 

and synchronic analyses, p. 249-281. Edited by Folke Josephson & Ingmar Söhrman. 

Studies in language, companion series, 103. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 

• JE25 

JITA, Cijita 

Mdee, James Salehe. 2008. Kijita lexicon. LoT publ., 12. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 


• JE253 

RURI, Rori, Ciruri 

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2005. Eciruuri lexicon. LoT publ., 3. Dept. of Foreign 

Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 250. ISBN-10 9987-691-04-8. 

JE30 Masaba-Luhya Group 

Stam, N. 1910. The religious conceptions of the Kavirondo. Anthropos, 5, p. 359-362. 

Stam, N. 1919/20. Bantu Kavirondo of Mumias district (near Lake Victoria). Anthropos, 14/15, 

p. 968-980. 

• JE31 

MASA(A)BA, Lumasaba, incl. Gisu, Kisu, Bukusu, Syan 



(JE31C) 

Bukusu, Lubukusu 

Diercks, Michael J.K. 2010. Agreement with subjects in Lubukusu. Phd thesis. Washington 

DC: Georgetown Univ. Pp xv, 422. 

Diercks, Michael J.K. 2011. The morphosyntax of Lubukusu locative inversion and the 

parameterization of Agree. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 702-720.


(JE31E) 

Tachoni 

Odden, David [Arnold]. 2009. Tachoni verbal tonology. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 305- 

324. 

• JE32 

LU(H)YIA, incl. Hanga, Tsotso, Karabasi, East Nyala 

Ebarb, Kristopher; Marlo, Michael R. 2009. Conditioning factors in the realization of tone: 

LuNyala verbs. In: African linguistics across the dfiscipline. Edited by Jonathan C. Anderson, 

Christopher R. Green & Samuel Gyasi Obeng. Working papers in linguistics, 8. Bloomington: 

IULC. 

Kanyoro, Rachel Msimbi Angogo. 1989. The Abaluyia of Kenya: one people, one language. In: 

Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, 

Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 86ff. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: 

SIL. 

Mausolf, Elisabeth. 1996. Die Bedeutung des Waldes in der Sozio-Ökonomie der Luyia. 

Göttinger Beiträge zur Land- und Forstwirtschaft in den Tropen und Subtropen, Reihe H, 113. 

Göttingen: Goltze. Pp 127. ISBN-10 3-88452-439-9. 

• JE402 

IKIZU 

JE40 Logooli-Kuria Group 

Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Kiikizo lexicon. LoT publ., 11. Dept. of Foreign Languages 


• JE403 

SUBA 

Obiero, O.J. 2008. Evaluating language revitalization in Kenya: the contradictory face and place 

of the local community factor. NJAS, 17 (4), p. 247-268. 

• JE42 

GUSII, Kisii 

LeVine, Robert A. 1959. Gusii sex offenses: a study in social control. AmAnthr, 61, p. 962-990. 

Nyasani, Joseph Major. 1969. Die britischen Strafexpeditionen gegen den Kisii-Stamm: als ein 

Beispiel der gewaltsamen Einrichtung einer Kolonie, 1895-1909. Inaugural-Dissertation. Univ. 

zu Köln. Pp vii, 235. 

Nyasani, Joseph Major. 1984. The British massacre of the Gusii freedom defenders. Nairobi 

Bookmen. Pp v, 85. 

• JE43 

KURIA, Koria 

Ruel, M.D. 1965. Religion and society among the Kuria of East Africa. Africa, 35, p. 295-306.




• JE431 

SIMBITI 

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister]. 19xx. KiSimbita manuscript grammar. Musoma (Tanzania): Maryknoll 

Language School. Pp 66. 

Mreta, Abel Yamwaka. 2008. Kisimbiti lexicon. LoT publ., 10. Dept. of Foreign Languages and 


• JE432 

HACHA 

Kihore, Yared Magori. 2000. Historical and linguistic aspects of Kihacha. In: Lugha za 

Tanzania / Languages of Tanzania: studies dedicated to the memory of Prof. Clement 

Maganga, p. 67-80. Edited by Kulikoyela Kanalwanda Kahigi, Yared Magori Kihore & 

Maarten Mous. CNWS publ., 89. Leiden. 

• JE45 

IKOMA, Nata 

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula]. 2010. Ikoma nominal tone. AfrL, 16, p. 3-30. 

• K11 

CIOKWE, Chokwe, Tshokwe 

K10 Ciokwe-Luchazi Group 

Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de. 1977. Notes pour l’étude de l’ethnobotanique dans la 

culture tshokwe. Contribuições para o estudo da antropologia portuguesa, 10:1. Inst. de 

Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 82, plates. 

Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de. 1985. Les symboles divinatoires: analyse socio-culturelle 

d’une technique de divination des Cokwe de l’Angola (ngombo ya cisuka). Publ. do 

Centro de Estudos Africanos, 4. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 555, plates. 

Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de; David, Jean. 2003. Chokwe and their Bantu neighbours. 

Zürich: Galerie Walu. Pp 131. ISBN-10 3-9522495-1-3. 

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 1: Chokwe / L’art d’un peuple 

d’Angola, 1: Chokwe. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (1), p. 40-64. 

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1988. Entités spirituelles des Tshokwe (Angola). Quaderni poro 

(Milano), 5, p. 9-61. 

Crowley, Daniel. 1965/66. An African aesthetic. Jrnl of aesthetics and art criticism, 24 (4), p. 

519-524. 


Afrique, 6: la sculpture ciokwe et lunda du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (3/4), p. 53-59. 


Afrique, 7: la sculpture ciokwe d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 22 (1), p. 9-16. 

Delille, P.A.; Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1935/36. Tshokwe-teksten. KO, 2, p. 41-60.


Hauenstein, Alfred. 1987. Le culte des ‘mahamba’ chez les Tchokwe. Bull. annuel du Musée 

d’Ethnographie de Genéve, 30, p. 97-115. 

Hauenstein, Alfred. 1988. Examen des motifs décoratifs chez les Ovimbundu et Tchokwe 

d’Angola. Publ. do Centro de Estudos Africanos, 10. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. 

Pp 85. 

Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Relative clauses and subject inversion in Chokwe, Kaonde, 

Lunda and Luvale. AfrL, 14, p. 37-62. 

Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga Félicien. 1994. La conception du temps à travers la pédagogie initiatique 

des Lunda-Cokwe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Lehuard, Eric. 1988. Art en mythologie tshokwe. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 68, p. 43- 

46. 

Matthe, Marcus; Lloyd, David. 2005. Chokwe art and its history. Lusaka. Pp vii, 163. 

Mayr, Gernot; Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de; Kerr, Reynold C.; Linville, Marlene S. 

2003. Chokwe and their Bantu neighbours. Zürich: Galerie Walu. 

Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1974. Tshikumbi, tshiwila et mungonge, trois rites d’initiation chez 

les Tshokwe du Kasai occidental. Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 5, p. 111-135. 

Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1974. Un rite d’initiation chez les Tshokwe: mukanda ou 

tshamvula. CdRA, 8, p. 55-108. 

Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1980. Paroles et gestes dans la culture Cokwe: une lecture sémantique 

de l’invisible dans le visible. CdRA, 14 (27/28), p. 283-316. 

Redhina, J. 1949. Costumes religiosos e feiticistas dos Kiokos de Angola. Lisboa: Soc. Astoria. 

Struyf, P. Ivo. 1939. L’être suprême chez les Tutshokwe (Batshioko). Congo, 20 (1), p. 361- 

386. 

Wastiau, Boris. 2006. Chokwe. Milan: 5 Continents Ed. Pp 140. ISBN-10 88-7439-293-1. 

• K12a 

LUIMBI, Ciluimbi 

Silva, Oziel Marques da; Nascimento, Antonio Elias; Ntondo, Zavoni. 2011. A língua bantu 

angolana lwimbi (K12A) e a busca etimológica dos bantuísmos brasileiros. Papia, 21 (2), p. 

277-289. 

• K12b 

NGANGELA, Cingangela, Nyemba 

Behrend, Heike. 1998. Sonderforschungsbereich 389, Teilprojekt C6: Gewaltformem und 

Liedenserfahrungen im Norden Namibias / Violence, exile and landscape: Nyemba refugees in 

Kaisosi and Kehemu (Rundu, Namibia). In: Kultur- und Landschaftswandel im ariden Afrika: 

Entwicklungsprozesse unter ökologischen Grenzbedingungen / Sonderforschungsbereich 389: 

Ergebnisbericht für die Jahre 1995/2-1996-1997-1998/1, p. 363-387. Inst. für Afrikanistik, 

Univ. zu Köln. 

Fleisch, Axel. 2008. Language history in S.E. Angola: the Ngangela-Nyemba dialect cluster. 

SUGIA, 19, p. (?). 

Ntondo, Zavoni. 2003. Eléments de description du ngangela. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Lumière 

(Lyon 2). 

Ntondo, Zavoni. 2006. Morfologia e sintaxe do Ngangela. Luanda: Ed. Nzila.

• K13 

LUCHAZI, Lujazi, Ponda 


Kubik, Gerhard. 1987. African space/time concepts and the tusona ideographs in Luchazi culture 

with a discussion of possible cross-parallels. Music (?), 6 (4), p. 53-89. 

Kubik, Gerhard. 1990. Vivimu vya mukatikati: dilemma tales and ‘arithmetical puzzles’ collected 

among the Valuchazi. SAJAL, 10 (2), p. 59-68. 

Kubik, Gerhard. 1992. Luchazi riddle session: analysis of recorded texts in a south-central 

Bantu languages. SAJAL, 12 (2), p. 51-83. 

• K14 

LWENA, Luvale 

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 2: Lwena / L’art d’un peuple 

d’Angola, 2: Lwena. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (2), p. 46-80. 

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. 

Delille, P.A. 1930. Besnijdenis bij de Aluunda’s en de Aluena’s in de streek ten zuiden van 

Belgisch Congo. Anthropos, 25, p. 851-858. 



Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. 

Wastiau, Boris. 2000. Mahamba: the transforming arts of spirit possession among the Luvalespeaking 

people of the Upper Zambezi. Studia instituti anthropos, 48. Fribourg: Ed. Universitaires. 

Pp 325. ISBN-10 3-7278-1293-1. 

• K17 

MBWELA, Shimbwera 

Silva, Janine Félix da; Ribeiro, Rosa Maria de Lima; Ndonga, Mfuwa. 2011. A língua bantu 

angolana mbwela (K17) e a busca etimológica dos bantuísmos brasileiros. Papia, 21 (2), p. 291- 

302. 

• K21 

LOZI, Silozi, “Kolololo” 

K20 Lozi (Group) 

[Anon.] 2007. Silozi orthography. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN 978-99916-0- 

847-1. 


Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1949. English-Lozi phrase book. London: Macmillan. Pp 53. 


Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; 

Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified 

standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, 

Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1- 

920294-52-6. 

Reynolds, Barrie. 1963. Magic, divination, and witchcraft among the Barotse of Northern 

Rhodesia. London: Chatto & Windus.


Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and 

its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. 

K30 Luyana Group 

• K33 

KWANGALI, Kwangari, Rukwangari, incl. Mbundza 

Diaz, Herbert Ndango. 1992. A definite edition and analysis of the Tjakova myth of the 

Vakavango. PhD thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 375, plates. 

Lategan, Martha Margrietha. 1980. Sending- en staatsonderwys vir die inheemse bevolking van 

die Kavango: ’n histories-pedagogiese besinning. MA tesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 







920294-52-6. 

Rooyen, P.H. van. 1977. Die inheemse reg van die Kavango. MA tesis. Univ. van Stellenbosch. 

• K331, K332 

MANYO, Rumanyo, incl. Sambyu (Shishambyu), Gciriku (Dciriku, Rugciriku) 

[Anon.] 2004. Rumanyo ntjangitito / orthography 2. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. 

ISBN-10 99916-0-510-X. 



Eirola, Martti; Bradley, Jan; Laitinen, Arto. 1990. Kavango, the Sambiyu tribe: the way of life of 

the Mupapama river terrace community. Rundu (Namibia). 









920294-52-6. 


Seifert, Marc. 2007. Zur Anlage eines modernen Schulwörterbuches im Rumanyo (Bantusprache 

Namibias). In: Beiträge zur 1. Kölner Afrikawissenschaftlichen Nachwuchstagung 

(KANT I), 12.-14. Mai 2006. Edited by Marc Seifert & others. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu 

Köln. 

• K333 

MBUKUSHU, Thimbukushu 

[Anon.] 2006. Thimbukushu orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 

99916-0-646-7.




Fisch, Maria. 2005. The Mbukushu in Angola: a history of migration, flight and royal rainmaking. 

HCTISA 11. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 99. ISBN-10 99916-2-135-0. 







920294-52-6. 


• K34 

MASI, Mashi 

Muhasha, Mihigi ya. 1996. Time expression in Mashi as contrasted with English. Revue africaine 

de communications sociales (Kinshasa), 1 (1), p. 197-222. 

• K36 

SHANJO 

Bostoen, Koen. 2009. Shanjo and Fwe as part of Bantu Botatwe: a diachronic phonological 

approach. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic 

research and language in Africa, p. 110-130. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. 


• K402 

FWE, Cifwe 

K40 Subiya-Totela Group 







• K411 

NAMIBIAN TOTELA, Citotela 



• K42, K401 

KUHANE, Chikuhane, Subiya, incl. Mbalangwe (= K401) 

Mathangwane, Joyce Thambole; Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 2010. Tone and reduplication in Wandya 

and Subiya. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère 

& Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.


Ramsden, F.L. 1977. The Basubiya. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana 

and Swaziland. 

Samuzala, C. 2003. A history of the Basubiya of Chobe. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, 

Univ. of Botswana. 



K zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Behrend, Heike. 1998. Sonderforschungsbereich 389, Teilprojekt C6: Gewaltformem und 

Liedenserfahrungen im Norden Namibias / Violence, exile and landscape: Nyemba refugees in 

Kaisosi and Kehemu (Rundu, Namibia). In: Kultur- und Landschaftswandel im ariden Afrika: 

Entwicklungsprozesse unter ökologischen Grenzbedingungen / Sonderforschungsbereich 389: 

Ergebnisbericht für die Jahre 1995/2-1996-1997-1998/1, p. 363-387. Inst. für Afrikanistik, 

Univ. zu Köln. 





Kubik, Gerhard. 1992/93. Das “ethnische” Panorama Ostangolas und der Nachbargebiete. 

Bull. of the Int’l Committee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 34/35, p. 

161-195. 

Proepper, Michael. 2006. Der ethnographische Forschungsstand zum Kavangogebiet in Nordost 

Namibia 2006: eine kommentierte Bibliographie. BAB working papers, 1/2007. Basel. Pp 

35. 

• L11 

PENDE, Pheende 

L10 Pende Group 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1938. De inwijking der Baphende’s. Congo, 19, p. 2-15. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1939. De Baphende’s van Luanda. Congo, 20, p. 1-42. 

Bittremieux, Leo. 1940. Een verhaal van de Baphende. Congo, 21, p. 150-153. 

Maes, Joseph. 1935. Le camp de Mashita Mbanza et les migrations des Bapende. Congo, 16, p. 

(?). 

Mbonyinkebe, Sebahire. 1988. Sens et sagesse des masques au pays des Phende du Zaïre. Les 

nouvelles rationalités africaines, 10, p. 263-275. 

Mikaba, A. Pulu. 1977. De l’âme et du corps chez Descartes et chez les Phende. Mémoire de 

licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. Pp 86. 

Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1969. En lisant l’homme selon la philosophie pende. CdRA, 3, p. 133- 

138. 

Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1979. Le masque phende giwoyo du musée de l’Institut Supérieur 

d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’Art de l’UCL. Revue des archéologues et historiens d’art de 

Louvain, 12, p. 169-193. 

Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1979. Les masques mbuya ou mikanda des Phende (Zaïre): contexte, 

production, styles et usages. Mémoire de licence. Louvain-la-Neuve: UCL. 

Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe. 1981. Formes et fonctions symboliques des masques mbuya des 

Phende. Thèse de doctorat. Louvain-la-Neuve: UCL.


Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe. 1989. Le langage des masques africains: étude des formes et 

fonctions symboliques des mbuya des Phende. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 15. Fac. 

de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 287. 

Sousberghe, Léon de. 1958. L’art pende. Mémoires de l’Académie Royale de Belgique, 2e 

série, 9:2. Bruxelles. Pp ix, 165, plates. 

• L12b (= H33) 

HOLO, Holu, Hungu 

Daeleman, Jan. 2003. Notes grammaticales et lexique du kiholu. Studies in African linguistics, 

58. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 78. ISBN-10 3-89586-756-X. 

Maesen, Albert. 1956. Les Holo du Kwango. Reflets du monde (Bruxelles), 9, p. (?). 

Neyt, François. 1982. L’art Holo du Haut-Kwango. München: Gallerie Jahn. Pp 160. 

L20 Songe Group 

Denolf, Prosper. 1954. Aan de rand van de Dibese. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section 

des sciences morales et politiques, 34. Brussel. Pp 846. 

• L21 

KETE 

Ceyssens, Rik. 1973. Les masques en bois des kete du sud, région du Kasai Occidental, 

République du Zaïre [pt. 1]. Africa-Tervuren, 19 (4), p. 85-96. 

Ceyssens, Rik. 1974. Les masques en bois des kete du sud, région du Kasai Occidental, 

République du Zaïre [pt. 2]. Africa-Tervuren, 20 (1), p. 3-12. 

Ceyssens, Rik. 1990. Les masques des kete du sud. Africa-Tervuren, 32, p. 10-23. 

• L22 

MBAGANI, Binji 

Bogaerts, H. 1939. Gewoontelijke strafbepalingen tegen het overspel bij de Babindi. Congo, 20 

(2), p. 533-536. 

• L221 

LWALWA, Lwalu 

Denolf, Prosper. 1952. Een kongolese stam die de ‘bruidschat’ niet kende: de Balualua 

(Kasayi). KO, 28 (2/3), p. 249-262. 

Timmermans, P. 1967. Les Lwalwa. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (3/4), p. 73-90. 

• L23 

SONG(Y)E, Yembe, incl. Nsapo (Sapo Sapo), Milembwe 


Afrique, 5: la sculpture songye. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (1/2), p. 27-33. 

Kabamba, Nkamany A. Baleme. 1983. Art et culture songye. Kinshasa: Ed. Nkamanyland. 

Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1961. Death and religious philosophy of the Basongye. The Antioch 

review (Yellow Springs OH), 21, p. 293-309.


Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1977. Music change in a Basongye village. Anthropos, 75 (5/6), p. 

806-846. 

Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1978. Kifwebe and other masked and unmasked societies among the 

Basongye. Africa-Tervuren, 24, p. 57-73, 89-101. 

Mestach, Jean Willy. 1985. Etudes songye: formes et symbolique, essai d’analyse. München: 

Gallerie Jahn. Pp 183. 

Stappers, Leo. 1951. Godsverering bij de Baamilembwe. Aequatoria, 14, p. 121-124. 

Stappers, Leo. 1952. Het intreden van het kind bij de Baamilembwe. KO, 18, p. 1-5. 

Stappers, Leo. 1952. Prayer of a Milembwe woman after child’s birth. KO, 18, p. 6-7. 

Stappers, Leo. 1968. Dieu chez les Baamilembwe. CdRA, 2, p. 171-172. 

Timmermans, P. 1962. Les Sapo Sapo près de Luluabourg. Africa-Tervuren, 7, p. 29-53. 

L30 Luba Group 

Petit, Pierre. 2005. Art et histoire des Luba méridionaux, 2: ethnicité, histoire politique et ateliers 

sur les frontières sud du royaume. Anthropos, 100 (1), p. 17-34. 

Petridis, Constantine. 2005. Art et histoire des Luba méridionaux, 1: la collection du Pére 

Peeraer à l’Université de Gand. Anthropos, 100 (1), p. 5-16. 

Thiel, Josef Franz. 1976. Ahnen, Geister, Höchste Wesen: Religionsethnologische Untersuchungen 

im Zaïre-Kasai-Gebiet. Studia instituti anthropos, 24. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 

200. ISBN-10 3-9213-8955-0. 

• L31 

LUBA-LULUA, incl. Luba-Kasai (Tshiluba, Ciluba), Lulua (Luluwa) 

Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 1969. La mort et l’au-delà chez les Baluba du Kasai: position 

traditionnelle et perspectives catéchétiques. Mémoire de maîtrise. Lubumbashi: CEPSI. Pp 120. 

Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 1970. La mort et l’au-delà chez les Baluba du Kasai: position 

traditionnelle et perspectives catéchétiques. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 90/91, 

p. 103-220. 

Biaye, M. 1951. Moeurs et coutumes funebres chez les Baluba du Kasai. La voix du congolaise 

(Léopoldville), (?), p. (?). 

Brandt, L. 1921. Het heelal van den Muluba: vertellingen van de Baluba’s [pt. 1]. Congo, 2 (1), 

p. 249-268. 

Brandt, L. 1922. Het heelal van den Muluba: vertellingen van de Baluba’s [pt. 2]. Congo, 2 (2), 

p. 50-64. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. Vertellingen van de Baluba’s. Congo, 16, p. (?). 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. Uit de taalschat van de Baluba en de Bena-Moyo. Congo, 16, p. 

(?). 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. De gierigheid in de spreekwoorden der Baluba en Baluba- 

Mongo. Congo, 16, p. 376-388, 585-597, 725-736. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1936. De kasala zang der Baluba. Congo, 17, p. 680-705. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1936. De kasala-Zang van den Bakwanga-stam. Congo, 17 (2), p. 

677-715. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. De kasala-Zang der Bakwa-Tshimini. Congo, 8 (1), p. 103- 

133.


Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. De bruidschat en de verloving in de spreekwoorden der Luluaen 

Baluba-menschen. Congo, 18, p. (?). 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. “Geeven aan anderman” in de spreekwoorden der Balubamenschen. 

Congo, 18, p. 377-411. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1939. De gastvrijheid in de spreekwoorden der Luba-menschen. 

Congo, 20 (1), p. 295-310, 412-432. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1940. Het vrijgezellen-leven in de spreekwoorden van Luba en Moyovolk. 

Congo, 21 (1), p. 47-79. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1940. De psychologie der Baluba in hun spreekwoorden over ziekten 

[pt. 1]. Congo, 21 (1), p. 284-306. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1944. Godsgebeden bij de Baluba. Aequatoria, 7, p. 28-34. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1945. Pour plus d’étude des valeurs indigènes luba. Aequatoria, 8, p. 

78-79. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1947. De psychologie der Baluba in hun spreekwoorden over ziekten 

[pt. 2]. Zaïre, 1, p. 55-72. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1947. Gebeden der Baluba. Aequatoria, 10, p. 4-16. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Dispositions pénales coutumières chez les Baluba et les Bena 

Lulua du Kasai [pt. 1]. L’aide médicale aux missions (Bruxelles), 21 (1), p. 13-16. 



Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Etude sur les dispositions coutumières contre l’adultère chez 

les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai. Bull. du CEPSI, 8, p. 5-46. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Het godsbegrip bij de Baluba van Kasaï. Zaïre, 3, p. 743-764. 





Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1953. Regels van de toonabsorptie in het Tshiluba. KO, 19 (2/3), p. 

97-115. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1955. Fondements de l’idée de dieu chez les Baluba. Rythmes du 

monde, NS 3, p. 220-228. 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1955. Hekserij bij de Baluba van Kasai. Brussel: KAKW. Pp 155. 

Cibwabwa, Mukuku. 1989. Vivere e morire da stregoni nei racconti luba (Zaïre). Afriche 

(Genova), 1 (2), p. 2-33. 

Clercq, Auguste de. 1928. La peur et la honte chez les noirs baluba. Congo, 9 (2), p. 588-601. 

Clercq, Auguste de. 1931. Littérature indigène luba. Congo, 12 (2), p. 165-185. 

Clercq, Auguste de. 1931. L’attitude des Baluba vis-á-vis de la pénétration des idées européennes. 

Bull. des séances de l’IRCB, 2 (1), p. 46-51. 

Clercq, Auguste de. 1951. Vocabulaire luba-français et français-luba. Vicariat de Luluabourg. 

Pp 114. 


Afrique, 2: la sculpture luluwa. Africa-Tervuren, 17 (3), p. 79-86. 

Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine. 1974. Kasala: chant héroïque Luba. Lubumbashi: Presses Univ. 

du Zaïre. 

Fourche, J.A.T.; Morlighem, H. 1937. La danse de Tshishimbi chez les Lulua du Kasai. Bull. 

des séances de l’IRCB, 8, p. 1ff.


Garmijn, Jules. 1905. Les Balubas (du Haut Kasai). Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 

29 (2), p. (?). 

Holladay, Virginia. 1970. Bantu tales. Edited by Louise Crane. New York: Viking. Pp 95. 

Lietard, L. 1929. Etude sommaire sur la tribu des Lulua-Kasai. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge 

de Géographie, 53 (1), p. 40ff. 

Lumembu, Léonard Kasanda. 1979. Le Boloji-Mupongo des Luba du Kasaï (Zaïre): les pouvoirs 

d’actions bénéfiques et maléfiques et leur signification ontique, 3 vols. Thèse de doctorat. 

Univ. de Paris. 

MacLean, D.A.; Solomon, T.J. 1971. Divination among the Bena Lulua. Jrnl of religion in 

Africa, 4, p. 25-44. 

Maesen, Albert. 1982. Statuaire et culte de fécondité chez les Luluwa du Kasaï (Zaire). Spec. 

issue of Quaderni poro, v. 3. Milano. 

Misenga, Nkongolo. 1983. Du sens de la vie dans l’art oral Luba-Kasai. Revue philosophique 

de Kinshasa, 1 (2), p. 33-51. 

Mufuta, Kabemba. 1987. Le mystère de la vie d’après la cosmogonie luba reflété dans le 

discours de Katulushi intitulé ‘Bwalu’. Mitunda (Lubumbashi), 1, p. 95-115. 

Mukendji, Mbandakulu. 1980. Aux frontières du rationel: la philosophie de la mort dans la 

tradition Luba-Kasaï. Afrique et philosophie: revue du Cercle Philosophique de Kinshasa, 4, p. 

74-89. 

Mulamba, Kashama. 2009. Social beliefs for the realization of the speech acts of apology and 

complaint as defined in Ciluba, French and English. Pragmatics, 19 (4), p.(?). 

Ngindu, Alphonse. 1969. Propos et problèmes concernant le culte des morts chez les Baluba du 

Kasaï. CdRA, 3, p. 78-109. 





Pieraerts, A. 1936. Synthese des Baluba. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 60, p. 

321-331. 

Samain, Alidoor. 1921. Zeden et gebruiken der Baluba’s. Congo, 2, p. (?). 

Samain, Alidoor. 1923. Geestenbomen bij de Baluba’s. Congo, 4, p. (?). 

Samain, Alidoor. 1945. Recueil de mots et d’expressions tshiluba-français. Hemptinne. Pp 94. 



Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2000. Dictionary-making in the process 

with ‘simultaneous feedback’ from the target users to the compilers. In: Proceedings of the 9th 

EURALEX international congress, EURALEX 2000, Stuttgart, Germany, August 8th-12th, 

2000, p. 197-209. Edited by U. Heid, S. Evert, E. Lehmann & C. Rohrer. Inst. für Maschinelle 

Sprachverarbeitung, Univ. Stuttgart. 

Stappers, Leo. 1952. Bij een boek over de Godsgedachte bij de Baluba van Kasaï. KO, 18, p. 

438-441. 

Storms, A. 1952. La notion de dieu chez les Baluba du Kasaï. Bull. des missions (Abbaye de 

Saint-André-lez-Bruges), 26, p. 94-101. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1958. Croyance et culte chez les Baluba. Présence africaine, NS 

17/18, p. 23-32. 

Timmermans, P. 1966. Essai de typologie de la sculpture des Bena Luluwa du Kasai. Africa- 

Tervuren, 12, p. 17-27.


Tshiamalenga, Ntumba. 1977. Langues bantu et philosophie: le cas du Ciluba. In: La philosophie 

africaine: actes de la 1ère semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1976, p. 147-158. 


Tshiamalenga, Ntumba. 1980. Denken und Sprechen: ein Beitrag zum “linguistischen Relativitätsprinzip” 

am Beispiel einer Bantusprache (Ciluba). Inaugural-Dissertation. Frankfurt-am- 

Main: Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Univ. Pp 291. 

Tshibalabala, Ali Kankolongo wa Mbala. 1976. L’homme luba-kasaï à travers les interdits: 

étude critique d’un cibindi. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 

125. 

Tshibalabala, Ali Kankolongo wa Mbala. 1977. La conception de l’homme et de la femme chez 

les Luba-Kasaï. Afrique et philosophie (Kinshasa), 1, p. 55-68. 

Tshiomba, K. 1980. Les changements de corportements sexuels chez les Baluba Lubilanji. 

Thèse de doctorat. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. 

• L32 

KANYOKA 

Ceyssens, Rik. 2003. Le roi Kanyok au milieu de quatre coins: Mwín Kányòk, mákóók’ 

mànàà. Studia instituti anthropos, 49. Fribourg: Ed. Universitaires. Pp 559. ISBN-10 3-7278- 

1397-0. 

Dillen, K. 1952. Het hof Tshibanda a Tshibanda, Kanyoka hoofd. KO, 18, p. (?). 

Kongolo, M.M. 1977. Etude géo-linguistique des dialectes kanyòk: phonologie et morphologie. 

Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. 

• L33 

LUBA-KATANGA, Luba-Shaba, Kiluba 

Bantje, Han; Gansemans, J. 1978. Kaonde song and ritual / La musique et son role dans la vie 

sociale et rituelle luba. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 95. Tervuren. Pp vi, 121. 

Banza, Kamutenga. 1979. La problématique de la dot dans la société zaïroise: cas des Baluba 

Shaba. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Burton, W.F.P. 1927. The country of the Baluba in central Katanga. The geographical jrnl, 70 

(4), p. 321-338. 

Burton, W.F.P. 1961. Luba religion and magic custom and belief. Ann. du MRAC, sciences 

humaines, 35. Tervuren. Pp x, 193. 


Afrique, 4: la sculpture luba. Africa-Tervuren, 20 (1), p. 15-21. 

Flament, E. 1934. Contribution à l’étude des Baluba. Congo, 15 (1), p. 679-692. 

Gansemans, J. 1980. Les instruments de musique luba (Shaba, Zaïre). Ann. du MRAC, sciences 

humaines, 103. Tervuren. Pp ix, 100. 

Göhring, Heinz. 1970. BaLuba: Studien zur Selbstordnung und Herrschaftsstruktur der 

baLuba. Studia ethnologica, 1. Meisenheim-am-Glan (Deutschland): Anton Hain. Pp x, 254. 

Guillaume, M. 1956. Note sur la chefferie dite de Mutombo-Mukulu. Zaïre, 10, p. (?). 

Ilunga, Mwenzemi. 1978. Index des termes Luba-Shaba (Sankadi). In: Mélanges de philosophie 

africaine: bibliographie, histoire, essais, p. 177-179. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 

3. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 


bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472.


Kabasele, F. 1970. Notions du mal chez les Luba-bantu. Hier et aujourd’hui, 14 (3), p. 156- 

157. 

Kimpesa, N. 1969. Contes folkloriques des Luba-Katanga et expression de la personnalité de 

base. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. 

Lucas, Ph. 1966. L’état traditionnel luba [pt. 1]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 

74, p. 83-97. 

Lucas, Ph. 1967. L’état traditionnel luba [pt. 2]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 

79, p. 93-116. 

Lufuluabo, François-Marie. 1964. La notion luba-bantoue de l’être. Tournai (Belgique): Casterman. 

Maes, Joseph; Peeraer, Servaas. 1936. Symbolisme und Negerkunst bij de Baluba. Artes africanae, 

2, p. 3-24. 

Malderen, A. van. 1940. Contribution à l’histoire et à l’ethnologie des indigènes du Katanga. 

Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 8, p. (?). 

Maret, Pierre de; Dery, Nicole; Murdoch, Cathy. 1973. The Luba Shankadi style. African arts 

(Los Angeles), 7 (1), p. 8ff. 

Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga. 1983. L’aristotélico-thomisme dans la notion luba bantoue de l’être 

de Lufuluabo Mizeka. Afrique et philosophie: revue du Cercle Philosophique de Kinshasa, 7, p. 

18-42. 

Mujinga-Tshiala, Mbuyi. 1972. Les luba chrétiens et la paternité responsable. Mémoire de 

licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mukalay, Elvire Gladys Kisimba. 2003. Mythes et légendes Luba. Lubumbashi: Ed. Aux Petits 

Génies. Pp 36. 

Mwamba, Patrice. 1970. Le concept de fécondité des Bahemba et Baluba du Katanga: essai 

d’une théologie bantu. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie et de Sciences Religieuses, Inst. 

Catholique de Paris. 

Mwamba, Ngwesse. 1972. De quelques mythes Luba du Shaba. CdRA, 6, p. 201-213. 

Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1977. Notion de responsabilité en éthique bantu: une approche 

de la responsabilité vécue selon les Baluba. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie 

Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 81. 

Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1978. Conscience et responsabilité en éthique bantu / Critique 

d’une situation: l’homme luba et la paternité responsable. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de 

Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 78. 

Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1980. Vie morale et responsabilité morale selon la vécu traditionnel 

luba. In: Ethique et société: actes de la 3e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1978, p. 

225-237. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 5. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Peeraer, Servaas. 1936. Dood en onderwereld bij de Baluba Shankadi. KO, 2, p. 193-225. 

Peeraer, Servaas. 1939/40. Dieu selon la conception des Baluba. Grand Lacs, 56 (8), p. 13-24. 

Peters, J. 1948. Philosopheren met de Baluba’s. Het missiewerk (Nijmegen), 27, p. 1-15. 

Pongo, Kivula. 1984. Etude comparée des contes du décepteur dans les littératures luba et 

mbala. Mémoire de licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. 

Roberts, Mary H. Nooter. 1984. Luba leadership arts and the politics of prestige. New York: 

Columbia Univ. 

Roberts, Mary H. Nooter; Roberts, Allen F. 1997. Luba. New York: Rosen Publ. Pp 64. ISBN- 

10 0-8239-2002-X. 

Roberts, Mary H. Nooter; Roberts, Allen F. 2007. Luba. New ed. Milan: 5 Continents. Pp 145. 

ISBN-10 88-7439-297-4.


Sendwe, Jason. 1954. Traditions et coutumes ancestrales des Baluba Shankadi. Bull. trimestriel 

du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 24, p. 87-120. 

Tempels, Placied. 1935/36. Het tellen 1 tot 10 bij de Baluba-Shankadi. KO, 2, p. 62-64. 

Tempels, Placied. 1935/36. Hoe de Baluba-Shankadi zich de wereld voorstellen. KO, 2, p. 129- 

138. 

Tempels, Placied. 1938. Raadsels in Midden-Katanga. KO, 4, p. 203-209. 

Tempels, Placied. 1946/47. De studie van de bantoe-talen in het licht der bantoe-filosofie. KO, 

12/13, p. 225-233. 

Tempels, Placied. 1948. L’étude des langues bantues à la lumière de la philosophie bantoue. 

Présence africaine, 5, p. 755-760. 

Tempels, Placied. 1978. Le concept fondamental de l’ontologie Bantu: texte inédit du Père 

Tempels, traduit du néerlandais et édité par A.J. Smet. In: Mélanges de philosophie africaine: 

bibliographie, histoire, essais, p. 149-180. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 3. Fac. de 


Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1954. Texte luba (Katanga). Elisabethville: CEPSI. Pp 153. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1958. Croyance et culte chez les Baluba. Présence africaine, NS 

17/18, p. 23-32. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1960. Naître et mourir dans le rituel luba. Zaïre, 14, p. 115-13. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. Le réel dans la conception luba. Présence africaine, NS 18, 

p. 3-44. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. De Luba-mens. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 38. 

Tervuren. Pp 342. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. Wezensverhouding in de Luba-maatschappij. Handelingen 

van het vlaams filologencongres, 24, p. 337-344. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1962. Luba conception of reality. JPRS (US Joint Publ. Research 

Service) publ., 13328, p. 10-38. 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1986. Luba culture: ultimate reality in an African society, a phenomenological 

approach. Ultimate reality and meaning, 9, p. 163-187. 

Tshibasu, Mfuadi. 2004. Coutumes et traditions: Baluba. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 320. ISBN- 

10 2-7475-5700-6. 

Verbeke, F. 1937. Le Bulopwe et Kutomboka par le sang humain chez les Baluba-Shankaji. 

Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais, 5 (2), p. 52-61. 

Verstraelen, F.J.J. 1961. Le patrimoine religieux des Baluba et de quelques autres peuplades 

dans le sud-est du Congo. Thèse. Roma: PUG. Pp 49. 

Verstraelen, F.J.J. 1964. La conscience morale des Baluba et quelques autres peuplades dans le 

sud-est du Congo. Anthropos, 59, p. 361-399. 

Wymeersch, Patrick. 1972. Les Luba du Shaba et leur cycle de vie. Africa (Roma), 27, p. 589- 

598. 

• L34 

HEMBA, East Luba, incl. Zeela 

Agthe, Johanna. 1983. Luba Hemba: Werke unbekannter Meister. Afrika-Sammlung, 1. Frankfurt-am-Main: 

Museum für Völkerkunde. Pp 162. 

Boulanger, A. 1974. Yambe à l’aube des symboles: essai d’anthropologie religieuse zela. 

Bandundu. 

Kasombo, Michael. 1988. Parenté ou affinité en bantu: cas de la langue kizééla. Africanistique 

(Kinshasa), 19, p. 47-61.


Kazadi, Ntolé. 1986. Scarification et langage chez les Bahemba. Linguistique et sciences humaines 

(Kinshasa), 25 (1), p. 89-110. 

Maes, R. 1960. Rapport sur le releve des coutumes en circonscription Bazela. Bull. des jurisdictions 

indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 29 (3), p. 179-182. 

Maesen, Albert. 1974. Une statue d’ancestre hemba. Africa-Tervuren, 20, p. 22-24. 

Malderen, A. van. 1936. Organisation politique et judiciaire coutumieres des Bazela de Kiona 

Zini. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 4, p. (?). 

Mwamba, Patrice. 1970. Le concept de fécondité des Bahemba et Baluba du Katanga: essai 

d’une théologie bantu. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie et de Sciences Religieuses, Inst. 

Catholique de Paris. 

Neyt, François. 1977. La grande statuaire hemba du Zaïre. Louvain-la-Neuve: Inst. Superior 

d’Archeologie et d’Histoire de l’Art. 

Neyt, François; Strycker, L. 1975. Approche des arts hemba. Villiers-le-Bel (France): Arts 

d’Afrique Noire. 

Nollevaux, Jules. 1949. La cosmogonie des bazela. Aequatoria, 12, p. 121-128. 

• L35 

SANGA, Garengaze, South Luba 

Grévisse, F. 1945. Les Basanga. Lovania: revue universitaire catholique d’Afrique centrale, 6, 

p. 16-29. 

Kabengele, Munanga. 1973. Rites pratiques et croyances relatifs à l’enfance chez les Basanga 

du Shaba. Zaïre-Afrique, 3, p. 543-556, 607-624. 

Katwebe, Mwenze. 1979. La conception de dieu chez les Basanga. Mémoire de licence. 

Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

Vandevivere, Omer. 1963. Quelques sentences Kisanga sur la vie et la mort. Problèmes sociaux 

congolais (Lubumbashi), 63, p. 81-93. 

• L41 

KAONDE, Kahonde 

L40 Kaonde (Group) 

Bantje, Han; Gansemans, J. 1978. Kaonde song and ritual / La musique et son role dans la vie 

sociale et rituelle luba. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 95. Tervuren. Pp vi, 121. 




Wright, John Lisle. 2007. An outline of Kikaonde grammar. Lusaka: UNZA Press. 

• L51 

SALAMPASU, incl. Luntu (= L511) 

L50 Lunda Group 

Bogaerts, Henri. 1937. Onomastecon van ’t Luntuvolk. Congo, 8, p. 1-26. 

Bogaerts, Henri. 1950. Bij de Basala Mpasu, de koppensnellers van Kasai. Zaïre, 3, p. 380-382.


Bogaerts, Henri. 1951. Un aspect de la structure sociale chez les Bakwa Luntu. Zaïre, 5 (6), p. 

563-609. 

Jobart, A. 1925. Chez les Bassalam Pasu du Haut Kasa. Bull. de la Société Belge d’Etudes 

Coloniales, 32, p. 280-292. 

Pruitt, William Franklin. 1973. An independent people: a history of the Sala Mpasu of Zaire 

and their neighbors. PhD thesis. Evanston: Northwestern Univ. Pp xi, 499. 

• L52 

LUNDA, incl. Ndembu 



Afrique, 6: la sculpture ciokwe et lunda du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (3/4), p. 53-59. 

Delille, P.A. 1930. Besnijdenis bij de Aluunda’s en de Aluena’s in de streek ten zuiden van 

Belgisch Congo. Anthropos, 25, p. 851-858. 

Heintze, Beatrix. (Ed.) 1999. Max Buchners Reise nach Zentralafrika 1878-1882: Briefe, 

Berichte, Studien. Afrika-Archiv, 22. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 539. ISBN-10 3-89645-160-X. 

Kalema, Abanda wa 1989. Analyse componentielle de quelques toponymes bantu: cas de la 

langue lunda. Ann. de l’Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (Mbandaka), 8, p. 1-21. 

Kaumba, Lufunda Samajiku. 1982. Le droit au nom: le cas des Andembu. In: Philosophie et 

droits de l’homme: actes de la 5e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1981, p. 439-451. 


Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Passivization in Lunda. JALL, v. 28 (1), p. 37-56. 



Kitenge, A. 1963. Le passe de l’ethnie Lunda d’apres la tradition orale recuiellie en territoire 

de Kapanga. Bruxelles. 

Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga Félicien. 1994. La conception du temps à travers la pédagogie initiatique 

des Lunda-Cokwe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Lima, A. Mesquitela. 1959. A religiâo dos povos da Lunda. Mensário administrativo (Luanda), 

149/154, p. 65-81. 


Turner, Victor W. 1960. Muchana the hornet, interpreter of religion (Northern Rhodesia). In: In 

the company of man. Edited by J.B. Casagrande. New York: Harper & Row Publ. 

Turner, Victor W. 1961. Ritual symbolism, morality and social structure among the Ndembu. 

Human problems in British Central Africa, 30, p. 1-10. 

Turner, Victor W. 1962. Themes in the symbolism of Ndembu hunting ritual. Anthropological 

quarterly, 35, p. 37-57. 

Turner, Victor W. 1965. Ritual symbolism, morality and social structure among the Ndembu. 

In: African systems of thought: studies presented and discussed at the 3rd international 

African seminar in Salisbury, December 1960, p. 79-95. Edited by Meyer Fortes & Germaine 

Dieterlen. Oxford: OUP for the IAI. 

Turner, Victor W. 1972. Les tambours d’affliction: analyse des rituels chez les Ndembu de 

Zambie. Trad. par M.-C. Giraud. Paris: Gallimard. Pp 368. 

Turner, Victor W. 1975. Revelation and divination in Ndembu ritual. Ithaca NY: Cornell Univ. 

Press. 

Vanhalle, G.L. 1952. De familiale gewoonten der Alunda. Band (Léopoldville), 7, p. 25-38, 62- 

71, 105-114, 136-143, 187-192, 226-234, 275-285.


Yav, Ditend Meteb. 1979. La conception de la mort et de l’au-delà chez les Lunda. Mémoire de 

licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. 

• L53 

RUUND, Luwunda, incl. Kanincin 

Devos, Maud; Tshibanda, Michael Kasombo; Auwera, Johan van der. 2010. Jespersen cycles in 

Kanincin: double, triple and maybe even quadruple negation. AfrL, 16, p. 155-182. 

L zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1873. Lacerda’s journey to Cazembe in 1789 

[transl. and annotated by Captain R.F. Burton]. In: The lands of Cazembe. London: John 

Murray for RGSL. 




Grévisse, F. 1956. Notes ethnographiques relatives à quelques populations autochtones du 

Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 1-4]. Bull. trimestriel du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 32, p. 65-207; 33, 

p. 68-148; 34, p. 54-133; 35, p. 73-132. 


Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 5-8]. Bull. trimestriel du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 36, p. 86-138; 37, 

p. 54-113; 38, p. 111-172; 39, p. 47-130. 


Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 9-10]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Elisabethville), 40, p. 57-79.; 

41, p. 25-68. 

• M11 

PIMBWE 

M10 Fipa-Mambwe Group 

Maurice, M. 1931. La maladie et la mort chez les Bapimbwe. Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 

4 (2), p. 22-31. 

• M13 

FIPA 

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise. 2010. A sociolinguistic survey of the 

Fipa speech community: ethnic identity and dialect diversity. SILESR 2010-023. SIL Int’l. 

• M131 

KULWE 

Hamberger, Alois. 1909. Religiösen Überlieferungen und Gebräuchen der Landschaft Mkulwe 

(Deutsch-Ostafrika). Anthropos, 4, p. 295-317. 

Hamberger, Alois. 1910. Nachtrag zu den religiösen Überlieferungen und Gebräuchen der 

Landschaft Mkulwe (Deutsch-Ostafrika). Anthropos, 5, p. 798-907.


• M14, M15 

MAMBWE-RUNGU, Mambwe-Lungu 


Key, Michael Parrish. 2006. Headed spans and Bantu tonology. In: Papers in Optimality 

Theory III. Edited by Leah Bateman, Michael O’Keefe, Ehren Reilly & Adam Werle. Univ. of 

Massachusetts occ. papers in linguistics, 32. Amherst MA: GLSA. 

Nasukawa, Kuniya. 2010. Prosodic affiliation of NC sequences in Lungu (Cilungu). In: Bantu 



• M21 

WANDA, Wandia, incl. Sichela 

M20 Nyiha-Safwa Group 

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise. 2009. A sociolinguistic survey of the 

Sichela speech community. SILESR 2009-014. SIL Int’l. Pp 20. 

Mathangwane, Joyce Thambole; Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 2010. Tone and reduplication in Wandya 

and Subiya. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère 


• M23 

NYIHA, Nyika 

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise; Krüger, Susanne. 2009. A sociolinguistic 

survey of the Nyiha and Nyika language communities in Tanzania, Zambia and 

Malawi. SILESR 2009-012. SIL Int’l. 



• M24 

MALILA 

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2010. Vowel shortening in the noun phrase in Malila. In: 



• M301 

NDALI 

M30 Nyakyusa-Ngonde Group 



Botne, Robert Dale. 2007. A grammatical sketch of Chindali (Malawian variety). Philadelphia: 

American Philosophical Soc.


• M31 

NYAKYUSA-NGONDE, “Sokili” 

Hekken, P.M. 1986. Leven en werken in een Nyakyusa dorp. Research reports, 28. Leiden: 

ASC. 



Schumann, Carl. 1899/2010. Grundriss einer Grammatik der Kondesprache. Gramatica series, 


Willis, Justin. 2001. ‘Beer used to belong to older men’: drink and authority among the 

Nyakyusa of Tanzania. Africa, 71 (3), p. 373-390. 

• M41 

TAABWA, Rungu 

M40 Bemba Group 

Davis-Roberts, Christopher. 1981. Kutumbuwa ugonjwua: concepts of illness and transformation 

among the Tabwa. Social science and medicin, 15, p. 309-316. 


Afrique, 10: la sculpture des tabwa du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 28 (1), p. 8-13. 

Grunne, Bernard de. 1980. La sculpture batabwa. Doctoraalscriptie. Louvain-la-Neuve: Univ. 

Catholique de Louvain. 

Maurer, Evan M.; Roberts, Allen F. 1986. The rising of a new moon: a century of Tabwa art. 

Ann Arbor: Museum of Art, Univ. of Michigan. Pp xvi, 288. 

Vleugels, J. 1972. Moeurs et coutumes principales des Batabwa. Problèmes sociaux zaïrois 

(Lubumbashi), 98/99, p. 3-13. 

• M42 

BEMBA, Icibemba 

[Anon.] 19xx. Grammaire et exercices pratiques: ChiBemba-Français. Elisabethville: Mission 

Salésiennes. Pp 106. 

Campbell, Dugald. 1922. In the heart of Bantuland: a record of twenty-nine years’ pioneering 

in central Africa among the Bantu peoples, with a description of their habits, customs, secret 

societies and languages. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Pp 313. 


Corbeil, J.J.; Plesner, Margaret. 1982. Mbusa: sacred emblems of the Bemba. Mbala (Zambia) 

& London: Moto-Moto Museum; Ethnographica Publ. Pp 118. ISBN-10 0-905788-15-X, 0- 

905788-20-6. 

Dauphin-Tinturier, Anne-Marie. 1989. Communication et tradition dans l’univers bemba 

(Zambie). Genève-Afrique, 27 (1), p. 89-106. 

Dauphin-Tinturier, Anne-Marie. 2009. Espaces, mythes et rituels bemba dans le nord de la 

Zambie. JdA, 79 (1), p. 97-118. 

Frost, Mary. 1977. Inshimi and imilumbe: structural expectations in Bemba oral imaginative 

performance. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin- 

Madison. 

Guillerme, L. 1920. Dictionnaire français-kibemba, précédé d’un abrégé de grammaire. 

Malines (Belgique): L. Godenne. Pp 456.






Kasonde, Alexander Raymond Makasa. 2009. Phonologie et morphologie de la langue bemba. 

Studies in African linguistics, 75. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 402. ISBN 978-3-89586-823- 

8. 

Kula, Nancy Chongo; Cheng, Lisa Lai-Shen. 2008. Phonological and syntactic phrasing in 

Bemba relatives. JALL, v. 28 (2), p. 123-148. 

Kula, Nancy Chongo; Marten, Lutz. 2010. Argument structure and agency in Bemba passives. 

In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina 


Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1949. English-Bemba phrase book. Originally prepared for 

Lozi by Mr G. Mbikusita with the help of Rev. A.J. Cross, and adapted for Bemba by Daunti L. 

Yamba. London: Macmillan. 

Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1959. English-Bemba phrase book. 3rd ed. London: 

Macmillan. Pp vii, 45. 


Mutambwa, Mulumbwa; Verbeek, Leon. 1997. Bulumbu: un mouvement extatique au sud-est 

du Zaïre à travers la chanson traditionnelle. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 157. 

Tervuren. Pp 414. ISBN-10 2-87398-001-X. 

Verbeek, Leon. 1990. Le monde des esprits au sud-est du Shaba et au nord de la Zambie. 

Biblioteca di scienze religiose, 89. Roma. Pp 305. ISBN-10 88-213-0192-3. 

Verbeek, Leon. 1992. L’histoire dans les chants et les danses populaires: la zone culturelle 

bemba du Haut-Shaba (Zaïre). Enquêtes et documents d’histoire africaine, 10. Louvain-la- 

Neuve: Centre d’Histoire de l’Afrique. Pp xvi, 137. 

Verbeek, Leon. 1993. Initiation et mariage dans la chanson populaire des Bemba du Zaïre. 

Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 139. Tervuren. Pp 345. 

Verbeek, Leon. 2001. Mort et douleur dans une société africaine: chansons de deuil, de tristesse 

et de levée de deuil du sud-est du Katanga, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 

163. Tervuren. Pp 362, [363]-595. ISBN-10 90-75894-36-8. 

Verbeek, Leon. 2006. Contes de l’inceste, de la parenté et de l’alliance chez les Bemba (Rép. 

démocratique du Congo). Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 501. ISBN 978-2-84586-726-0. 

• M51, M52 

LALA-BISA, Bi(i)sa-Lala 

M50 Lala-Bisa-Lamba Group 


• M521 

AMBO 


Stefaniszyn, Bronislaw. 1981. The Ambo and their ideas on ultimate reality and meaning. Ultimate 

reality and meaning, 4, p. 272-278.


• M53 

SWAKA 


• M54 

LAMBA 

Collard, H.J. 1920. Petite grammaire du lala-lamba, tel qu’il se parle de Sakania à Elisabethville. 

Elisabethville: Freytag. Pp 124. 


M60 Lenje-Tonga (Bantu-Botatwe) Gr. 

Luna, Kathryn de. 2010. Classifying Botatwe: M60 languages and the settlement chronology of 

south-central Africa. AfrL, 16, p. 65-96. 

• M62 

SOLI 

Chaplin, J.H. 1962. Notes on some sites in Soli history. Northern Rhodesia jrnl, 5 (1), p. 50- 

56. 


• M63 

ILA 


Taylor, Henry James. 1916. Capetown to Kafue: the story of an eighteen thousand miles 

journey. London: W.A. Hammond. Pp 127. 

• M64 

TONGA, Plateau Tonga 


Colson, Elizabeth. 1980. The resilience of matrilineality: Gwembe and Plateau Tonga 

adaptations. In: The versatility of kinship: essays presented to Harry S. Baseheart, p. 145-163. 

Edited by Linda S. Cordell & Stephen Beckerman. New York: Academic Press. 


p. 107-124. 

Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1950. English-Tonga phrase book. Originally prepared for 

Lozi by G.A.M. Lewanika with the help of the late Rev. A.J. Cross, and adapted for Tonga by 

Levi P. Joppe and Alvin Hobby. London: Macmillan; Northern Rhodesia & Nyasaland Publ. 

Bureau. Pp 47. 


Scudder, Thayer; Colson, Elizabeth. 1980. Long-term research in Gwembe Valley, Zambia. In: 

Long-term field research in social anthropology. Edited by George M. Foster, Thayer Scudder, 

Elizabeth Colson & Robert V. Kemper. New York: Academic Press.


Taylor, Henry James. 1916. Capetown to Kafue: the story of an eighteen thousand miles 

journey. London: W.A. Hammond. Pp 127. 

M zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Campbell, Dugald. 1922. In the heart of Bantuland: a record of twenty-nine years’ pioneering 

in central Africa among the Bantu peoples, with a description of their habits, customs, secret 

societies and languages. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Pp 313. 

Yablochkov, L.D. 1960. De la consolidation nationale des peuples dans la Rhodésie du Nord et 

le Nyassaland. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & 

Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. 

• N101 

NDENDEULE 

N10 Manda Group 



• N12 

NGONI OF TANZANIA 

Komba, James J. 1961. God and man: religious elements of the Ngoni of the south-west 

Tanganyika viewed in the light of Christian faith. Roma: Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana. Pp 

75. 

Komba, James J. 1961. God and man (Ngoni du Tanganyika). Euntes docete (Roma), 14, p. 63- 

123. 

Moser, Rupert R. 1981. Nominale Kategorien der Ngoni (SW-Tanzania): Simulacrum der mentalen 

Grammatik oder europäisches Konstrukt? In: Symbole und Gesellschaft in Afrika: Beiträge 

zur kognitiven Anthropologie Schwarzafrikas. Ethnologica helvetica, 5. Zürich: Schweizerisch 

Ethnologische Gesellschaft. 



• N121 

NGONI OF MALAWI 

Brantley, Cynthia. 1997. Through Ngoni eyes: Margaret Read’s matrilineal interpretations from 

Nyasaland. Critique of anthropology, 17 (2), p. 147-170. 

Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation 

with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. 

Weule, Karl. 1908. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse meiner ethnographischen Forschungsreise 

in den Sudosten Deutsch-Ostafrikas. Suppl. 1 to Mitt. aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten. 

Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler & Sohn. Pp x, 150. 

• N13 

MATENGO 




Yoneda, Nobuko. 2009. Information structure and sentence formation in Matengo. In: Current 

issues in unity and diversity of languages: collection of the papers selected from the CIL 18, 

held at Korea University in Seoul, on July 21-26, 2008, p. 443-453. Seoul: Linguistic Society 

of Korea. 

Yoneda, Nobuko. 2010. Topical hierarchy and grammatical agreement in Matengo (N13). In: 



Yoneda, Nobuko. 2011. Word order in Matengo (N13): topicality and informational roles. 

Lingua, 121 (5), p. 754-771. 

• N15 

TONGA, Siska 

Mkochi, Winfred. 2009. Bimoraic word minimality condition in Chitonga: OT analysis. SKY 

jrnl of linguistics, 22, p. (?). 

• N21 

TUMBUKA, Chitumbuka 

N20 Tumbuka Group 


Chase, Robert. 2004. A comparison of demonstratives in the Karonga and Henga dialects of 

Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 11. 

Downing, Laura J. 2010. Prosodic phrasing in relative clauses: a comparative look at Zulu, 

Chewa and Tumbuka. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by 

Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Fraser, Donald. 1922. Winning a primitive people: sixteen years’ work among the warlike tribe 

of the Ngoni and the Senga and Tumbuka peoples of Central Africa. London: Seeley, Service & 

Co. 

Kimper, Wendell A. 2004. Question formation in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate 

paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 11. 

Maislin, Joshua. 2004. Applicative suffix in Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of 

Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 8. 


Shiozaki, Lisa. 2004. Concordial agreement in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate 


Warren, Whitney. 2004. Verbal morphology in Karinga Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. 

Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 16. 

N30 Chewa-Nyanja (Group) 

• N31 

CHEWA-NYANJA, Nyanja-Chewa, Chichewa 

Aguilar, Laurel B. de. 1995. Masks, society and hierarchy among the Chewa of central Malawi. 

Anthropos, 90 (4/6), p. 407-421. 

Batteen, Christopher. 2006. Syntactic constraints in Chichewa/English code-switching. LSO 

working papers in linguistics, 6, p. 1-9.


Breugel, J.W.M. van. 2001. Chewa traditional religion. Zomba: Kachere. Pp 292. 





Ernesto, Fernando. 1998. Uma descripção morfo-sintáctica das extensões verbais em cinyanja. 

Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 



Kaphagawani, D.N.N.; Chidammodzi, H.F. 1983. Chewa cultural ideas and system of thought 

as determined from proverbs: a preliminary analysis. Pula, 3 (2), p. 29-37. 

Kaphagawani, D.N.N.; Chidammodzi, H.F. 1988. Chewa cultural ideas and system of thought: 

an analysis. In: Philosophie et culture: actes du 17e congrès mondial de philosophie, v. 4, p. 

279-285. Edited by Venant Cauchy. Montréal: Ed. Montmorency. 

Mchombo, Sam A. 1980. Dative and passive in Chichewa: an argument for surface grammar. 

In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 141-161. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: 

UNISA. 


Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 1983. On the irrelevancy of the cycle to Bantu phonology. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 

42-62. 

Nazombe, Anthony J.M. 1991. The text and the social context: witchcraft and death in nantongwe 

songs. Religion in Malawi, 3, p. 34-38. 

Paas, Steven. 2003. English-Chichewa/Chinyanja dictionary. Buku la mvunguti, 19. 3rd ed. 

Zomba: Kachere. Pp 456. ISBN-10 99908-76-30-4. 

Pota, P.P. 2001. Classroom experiences in teaching through Chichewa or English in a predominantly 

Ciyao speaking area. In: Cross-border languages within the context of mother tongue 

education. Edited by Joachim Friedrich Pfaffe. Zomba: Centre for Language Studies, Univ. of 

Malawi. 



Sindima, Harvey J. 1991. Bondedness, moyo and umunthu as the elements of a Chewa spirituality: 

organizing logic and principle of life. Ultimate reality and meaning, 13, p. 5-20. 

• N41 

NSENGA, Cinsenga, Senga 

N40 Senga-Sena Group 


Fraser, Donald. 1922. Winning a primitive people: sixteen years’ work among the warlike tribe 

of the Ngoni and the Senga and Tumbuka peoples of Central Africa. London: Seeley, Service & 

Co. 

Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1944. Contribuïção para o estudo da antropologia de Moçambique: algumas 

tribos do distrito de Tete. Memórias da Junta das Missões Geográficas e de Investigações 

Colonias, série antropológica e etnológica, 2. Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 416. 

Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1945. Contribution à l’étude de l’anthropologie de Mozambique: quelques 

tribus du district de Tete (résumé) / Contribution to the study of anthropology of 

Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44.


• N42 

KUNDA, Chikunda 






Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44. 

• N43 

NYUNGWE, Chinyungwe, Tete 

Adalima, Isabel Laimone. 2005. Regras de reescrita em língua cinyungwe. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 




Domingos, Ventura Mulatinho. 1999. A problemática de selecção de estratégias de comunicaçã 

o em tradução: o caso da tradução de algumas expressões referenciais do português 

para o cinuyngwe. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 







Xavier, Floriano Cardoso da Costa. 2004. Empréstimos linguísticos: o caso dos falantes 

nhungue. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

• N44, N45, N46 

SENA OF MOZAMBIQUE, incl. Rue/Barwe (= N45), Podzo (= N46) 

Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1889. Diário da viagem de Moçambique para os 

rios de Sena. Lisboa: Min. dos Negocios da Marinha e Ultramar, Portugal. Pp 31. 

Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1936. Travessia de Africa: edição acrescida do 

diário da viagem de Moçambique para os rios de Sena e do diário do regresso a Sena pelo 

Padre Francisco Joao Pinto. Com uma introducção crítica do Dr Manuel Múrias. Lisboa: 

Agência Geral das Colónias. Pp 411. 

Bongece, Pita. 2003. Cisena 100 anos depois. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe. 2007. A formação do futuro nas línguas sena, ndau e changana: 

uma perspectiva de análise contrastiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Fortuna, Paulo Jaime; others. 1998. Bukhu ya kupfundzisa malembero a Cisena / Livro de 

ortografia de língua Sena. Beira: NILS; INDE. Pp 51. 

Funnell, Barry John. 2004. A contrastive analysis of two standardised varieties of Sena. MA 

thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Heins, Barbara. 1999. Observações preliminares sobre os demonstrativos na língua Sena. Trabalhos 

em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 95-106. 

Heins, John H. 2001. Semantic structure analysis in Sena. Working papers from SIL Mozambique, 

2, p. 61-80.


Heins, John H. 2003. A transliteração de nomes próprios na língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso 

(SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 51-73. 

Heins, John H. 2003. Análise de estrutura semântica da língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso (SIL 

Mozambique), 2, p. 65-87. 


Ndapassoa, António Teodoro Miguel. 1998. O herói esperto nas narrativas orais sena. Tese 

de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Otolino, Armindo. 2000. A combinação e ordem das extensões verbais em cisena. Tese de 

licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Pampalk, Josef. 2003. Nzerumbawiri: provérbios sena. Maputo: Paulinas. 

Pampalk, Josef. 2008. Mphyanga? Contos sena. Sabedoria do povo, hoje, 2. Maputo: Paulinas. 

ISBN 978-9966-08-341-8. 

Ramiro, Armando Artur. 2006. Empréstimos lexicais do português no cisena. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1926/27. Ethnographie der Asena am unteren Sambesi, 1: soziale 

Einrichtung. Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 2, p. (?). 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1928/29. Ethnographie der Asena am unteren Sambesi, 2: die Religion. 

Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 3, p. (?). 

Simbe, Dionísio. 2004. Dicionário chisena-português. Maputo: Impr. Universitária. 

Velho, Felizmina Walters. 1994. Alguns aspectos da tradução de termos didácticos para o 

cisena. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

• N441 

SENA OF MALAWI 

Funnell, Barry John. 2004. A contrastive analysis of two standardised varieties of Sena. MA 


N zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

Yablochkov, L.D. 1960. De la consolidation nationale des peuples dans la Rhodésie du Nord et 

le Nyassaland. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & 


P10 Matuumbi Group 

• P11, P12 

NDENGELEKO, Ndengereko, incl. Rufiji (Ruihi) (= P12) 



Ström, Eva-Marie. 2006. Morphonological alternations in the noun class prefixes of Ndengereko. 

MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 163-179. 

Ström, Eva-Marie. 2009. The situation of Ndengeleko, a coastal Tanzanian language (P10). In: 

Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and 

African language documentation, p. 229-241. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin 

& Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


• P13 

MATUUMBI, Kimatuumbi 



Krumm, Bernhard. 1912/2010. Grundriss einer Grammatik des Kimatumbi. Gramatica series, 

4. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 70. 

Odden, David [Arnold]. 1990. VVNC in Kimatuumbi and Kikongo. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 159-165. 

• P14 

NGINDO 



Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 2010. Grammaticalization of narrative patterns in Ngindo verbal 

morphology. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère 


• P21, P22 

YAO, incl. Mwera 

P20 Yao Group 



Dacala, Alfredo Carlos. 1994. Variaçoes alomórficas no nome em ciyao (yao) e cicopi (chope). 




Moser, Rupert R. 1984. Die Rückgang von Matriorienterung; die Mwera von Südtanzania. 

Genève-Afrique, 21 (2), p. (?). 

Pota, P.P. 2001. Classroom experiences in teaching through Chichewa or English in a predominantly 

Ciyao speaking area. In: Cross-border languages within the context of mother tongue 

education. Edited by Joachim Friedrich Pfaffe. Zomba: Centre for Language Studies, Univ. of 

Malawi. 



Tanner, Darren. 2006. Context insensitive vowel hiatus resolution in Ciyao. Univ. of Washington 

working papers in linguistics, 25, p. 1-24. 




• P23 

MAKONDE 


1, p. 1-15. 


1, p. 1-15.


Kamugisha, J. 1983. Symbols and change in beliefs: an inquest into Makonde initiation rites. 

Pastoral orientation service (Tanzania), 5, p. 21-32. 

Kraal, Peter. 2009. Makonde. In: Coding participant marking: construction types in twelve 

African languages, p. 239-279. Edited by Gerrit Jan Dimmendaal. Studies in language, companion 

series, 110. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 

Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 1999. The Makonde matrilineal system. Working papers from SIL Int’l, 

Mozambique, 1, p. 17-25. 

Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 2003. O sistema matrilinear Makonde. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 

1, p. 17-26. 

Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 2004. Os Makonde de Moçambique: alguns termos de parentesco e costumes 

de apelidação. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 3, p. 43-60. 

Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João. 2004. A variações almórficas do prefixo da classe em 

ximakonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Ndungangu, Crisanto Daúdi. 2002. Géneros e funções da poesia oral makonde. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 






• P31 

MAKHUWA, Emakhuwa, Makua 

P30 Makhuwa Group 

Afido, Pedro J. 1997. Contribuição para o estudo dos morfemas do presente do indicativo no 

emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Bacar, Amido. 2005. As diferenças semânticas entre as extensões causativa -eha- e intensiva 

-eha- quando aplicadas aos radicais verbais em emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Bernardo, Maurício. 2005. A morfofonologia das marcas do passado remote imperfectivo em 


Chimuzu, António Mateus. 2002. Reorganização das classes nominais em makhuwa: o caso 

dos nomes dos animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 


1, p. 1-15. 


1, p. 1-15. 

Gerrits, Trudie. 2002. Infertility and matrilineality: the exceptional case of the Macua of 

Mozambique. In: Infertility around the globe, p. 233-246. Edited by Marcia C. Inhorn & Frank 

van Balen. Berkeley: Univ. of California. 

Henriques, Júlio. 2004. Análise contrastiva de algumas expressões tabú entre português e 

emakhuwa no domínio do sexo e da sexualidade. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

José, António Alí. 2001. Emattipani: variante ou sub-variante do emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Kröger, Oliver. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Emakhuwa. Nampula: SIL 

Mozambique. Pp 35.


Machungoe, Raimundo Saula Pinto. 2004. Estratégias de resolução de hiatos no emacua. Tese 




Victor, António. 2000. A cortesia na cultura e língua emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Wal, Jenneke van der. 2010. Functions of demonstratives in Makhuwa narratives. AfrL, 16, p. 

183ff. 

Wal, Jenneke van der. 2010. Makhuwa non-subject relatives as participial modifiers. JALL, 31 

(2), p. (?). 




(P31A) 

Central Makhuwa, “Makhuwa-Makhuwana” 

Mucussete, José Adamo. 2007. A representação de aspectos sócio-culturais na canção tradicional 

macua de Nampula. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

(P31C) 

Chirima, Shirima 

Alfazema, João Paulo Manuel; Cantauíle, João Saide; Kröger, Heidrum; Rijone, Maria Helena 

João. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Imarenje. Monogr. linguísticas 

moçambicanas, 3. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 38. 

Cabiço, José; Chagala, António de Carvão. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Takwane. 

Breves gramáticas, 4. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 38. 

Cabiço, José; Kröger, Oliver; Nihoro, Manuel; Shrum, Jeffery; Shrum, Margaret; Whitley, 

Jinean. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Etakwane. Monogr. linguísticas 

moçambicanas, 2. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 46. 

Massimaculo, Pedro Alberto. 2004. Reduplicação verbal em cirima. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

(P31D) 

Marrevone, Emarevone 

Kröger, Oliver. 2010. Discourse function of inverted passives in Makua-Marevone narratives. 

In: The expression of information structure: a documentation of its diversity across Africa, p. 

165-192. Edited by Ines Fiedler & Anne Schwarz. Typological studies in language, 91. 

Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 

Langa, Pércida Albino. 2002. Empréstimos lexicais do português no emarevoni. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

(P31E) 

Naharra, Enaharra 

Wal, Jenneke van der. 2009. Word order and information structure in Makhuwa-Enahara. 

LOT dissertation series, 215. Utrecht: Netherlands Graduate School of Linguistics.

• P311 

KOTI, Ekoti, “Angoje” 


Albino, Salimo Paulino; Lyndon, Ada; Selemane, Abdul; Jesus, José; Braimo, Dinis Felício; 

Atumane, Assane Mecussiba; Lyndon, Chris. 2007. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua 

Ekoti. Monogr. linguísticas moçambicanas, 4. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 40. 

Mucanheia, Francisco Ussene. 1997. Algumas considerações sobre a formação do ekoti. Tese 


• P312 

SAKATI, Esakati, Sangaji, Nathembo 

Devos, Maud. 2008. The expression of modality in Shangaci. AfrL, 14, p. 3-36. 

• P34 

ECHUWABO, Cuabo 

Buramo, Cipriano José; Sulude, João António. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Xuabo. 

Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 36. 

Carvalho, Hermínia Stuart Torrie. 2002. Formas de cumprimento na língua echuwabo. Tese de 


Mualava, Hugo. 1999. Estratégias de tradução do português para o echuwabo aplicadas aos 

módulos de informação sanitária da região africana da OMS. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Suege, Iza Luís. 2006. Classes nominais e sistemas de concordância em chuwabu. Tese de 


Vinton, Jim; Vinton, Virginia. 2001. A linguistic survey of the Chuwabu language cluster. Working 

papers from SIL Mozambique, 2, p. 31-49. 

Vinton, Jim; Vinton, Virginia. 2003. Levantamento linguístico da língua chuwabu e suas variantes. 

Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 2, p. 35-51. 

• R11 

UMBUNDU, Mbundu, Nano 

R10 Umbundu Group 

Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1931. Serpent worship in Africa. Fieldiana: anthropology, 21:1. 

Chicago: Field Museum of Natural History. 

Hauenstein, Alfred. 1976. Fables et contes angolais. Studia instituti anthropos, 24. St. 

Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 294. ISBN-10 3-9213-8905-4. 

Hauenstein, Alfred. 1980. Rites et coutumes liés à l’élevage du bétail dans le sud de l’Angola. 

Collectanea instituti anthropos, 17. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 228. ISBN-10 3-88345- 

346-3. 

Hauenstein, Alfred. 1988. Examen des motifs décoratifs chez les Ovimbundu et Tchokwe 

d’Angola. Publ. do Centro de Estudos Africanos, 10. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. 

Pp 85. 



Schuchardt, Hugo. 1883. Über die Benguela-Sprache. Sitzungsberichte der (kaiserlichen) 

Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Wien, philosophisch-historische Klasse, 103 (1), p. 21-32.


Stover, Wesley Maier. 1887. Otuikanda tuokufetika lokutanga Umbundu. Benguela: West 

Central African Mission. Pp 49. 

• R13, R14 

NYANEKA-NKHUMBI 



Tastevin, Constant F. 1933. Les conceptions mystiques de Nyanekas, peuple bantou de l’Afrique 

méridionale. In: Comptes rendus du 15e congrès international d’anthropologie et 

d’archéologie préhistoriques, Paris, 1931, p. 753-754. Paris. 

• R20 

WAMBO, Oshiwambo 

R20 Wambo (Group) 

[Anon.] 1994. Adult literacy in Ondangwa and Windhoek: a survey of adult learners’ literacy 

skills. SSD research reports, 16. Windhoek: Multi-Disciplinary Research Centre, UNAM. Pp 

41. ISBN-10 0-947433-50-3. 

Ausiku, Kashindi J. 2010. An evaluation of the implementation of the Namibian language-ineducation 

policy in the upper primary phase in Oshana Region. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Cunningham, Tony; others. 1992. Oshanas: sustaining people, environment, and development 

in central Owambo, Namibia. Edited by Alan Marsh and Mary Seely. Windhoek: Desert 

Research Foundation of Namibia and SIDA. Pp 52. ISBN-10 99916-709-0-4. 

Dymond, G.W. 1950. The idea of God in Ovamboland, South West Africa. In: African ideas of 

God: a symposium, p. 135-155. Edited by Edwin William Smith. London: Edinburgh House 

Press. 

Elago, Hileni. 1997. Ovambo men’s experiences of participation in the Second World War 

(1939-1945). In: New historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian 

History Trust, UNAM. 

Fourie, David J. 1992. Oshiwambo: past, present and future. Discourse, 4. Windhoek: 

UNAM. 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2003. Near death in the streets of Karibib: famine, migrant labour and the 

coming of Ovambo to central Namibia. JAH, 44 (2), p. 211-239. 



Miescher, Giorgio. 2006. The Ovambo reserve Otjeru (1911-1938): the story of an African 

community in central Namibia. BAB working papers, 1/2006. Basel. Pp 22. 

Mweshida, Johanna. 1997. Nicknames in Ovamboland: some preliminary deliberations. In: New 

historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian History Trust, 

UNAM. 





920294-52-6. 

Simola, Raisa. 2001. Encounter images in the meetings between Finland and South-West Africa 

/ Namibia. In: Encounter images in the meetings between Africa and Europe, p. 195-205. 

Edited by Mai Palmberg. Uppsala: NAI.


Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Namuandi, M. 1992. Oshindonga workbook: a practical course for 

beginners. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. Pp 129. ISBN-10 0-86848-690-6. 

(R21) 

Kwanyama, “Humba” 

[Anon.] 2004. Oshikwanyama omushangelo / orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan 

Publ. ISBN-10 99916-0-514-2. 

Brambilla, Chiara. 2007. Voci di frontiera: borderscape creativi e geografie pluriversali (il caso 

della frontiera Angola/Namibia e l’identita kwanyama). Afriche e orienti, 3/4, p. (?). 

Shilongo, Teressia N. 2007. The transition from Oshikwanyama to English as a medium of 

instruction: a case study of a rural Namibian school. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes 

Univ. Pp x, 210. 

Steinbergs, Aleksandra. 1985. Final vowels in deverbative nouns in OshiKwanyama. Papers 

from the annual meetings of the Atlantic Provinces Linguistic Assoc., 9, p. 127-136. 

Tastevin, Constant F. 1938. La religion des Wakwanyama (Angola). Revue d’histoire des 

missions (Paris), 15, p. 264-284. 

Zimmermann, Wolfgang. 1978. Enkele gedagte oor die kwalifiseerende krag van klasprefikse in 

die Suidwestale. Limi, NS 6, p. 66-73. 

(R212) 

Evale 

[Anon.] 2004. Oshindonga orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 

99916-0-238-0. 

(R22) 

Ndonga 

Hahn, G.H. 18xx. Unpubl. Ndonga vocabulary Cape Town: Grey Coll., South African Public 

Libr. [Details wanting. Ref. by Johnston (1919:800).] 

Hahn, Johannes Theophilus. 1883. Unpubl. Ndonga grammar. [Details wanting. Ref. to by 

Johnston (1919:800).] 

(R241) 

Kwaluudhi 

Melaku-Tjirongo, E.; Devereux, S. 1993. Adult literacy in Uukwaluudhi, northern Namibia. 

SSD research reports, 5. Windhoek: Multi-Disciplinary Research Centre, UNAM. Pp 46, 20. 

ISBN-10 0-947433-35-X. 

• R31 

HERERO, Otjiherero 

R30 Herero Group 

Beck, Rose Marie. 2006. “We speak Otjiherero but we write in English”: disempowerment 

through language use in participatory extension work. In: Along the routes to power: 

explorations of the empowerment through language. Edited by Martin Pütz, Joshua A. 

Fishman & JoAnne Neff-van Aertselaer. New York & Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.


Förster, Larissa. 2005. Land and lanscape in Herero oral culture: cultural and social aspects 

of the land question in Namibia. Windhoek: Namibian Inst. for Democracy & Konrad- 

Adenauer-Stiftung. Pp 20. 

Frenssen, Gustave. 1908. Peter Moor’s journey to southwest Africa: a narrative of the German 

campaign. Transl. from German by Margaret May Ward. London & Boston: Arch. Constable 

& Co.; Houghton Mifflin & Co. Pp 244. 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2000. Colonization, genocide and resurgence: the Herero of Namibia 1890- 

1933. In: People, cattle, and land: transformations of a pastoral society in southwestern 

Africa, p. 187-226. Edited by Michael Bollig & Jan-Bart Gewald. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2002. Missionaries, Hereros, and motorcars: mobility and the impact of 

motor vehicles in Namibia before 1940. IJAHS, 35 (2/3), p. 257-285. 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2004. Imperial Germany and the Herero of southern Africa: genocide and the 

quest of recompense. In: Genocide, war crimes and the West: history and complicity, p. 59-77. 

Edited by Adam Jones. London: Zed Books. 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2004. The Herero genocide: German unity, settlers, soldiers, and ideas. In: 

Die (koloniale) Begegnung: AfrikanerInnen in Deutschland (1880-1945), Deutsche in Afrika 

(1880-1918), p. 109-127. Edited by Marianne Bechhaus-Gerst & Reinhardt Klein-Arendt. 

Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. 

Henrichsen, Dag. 2000. Ozongombe, omavita and ozondjembo: the process of (re)pastoralization 

amongst Herero in pre-colonial 19th-century central Namibia. In: People, cattle, and 

land: transformations of a pastoral society in southwestern Africa, p. 149-185. Edited by 

Michael Bollig & Jan-Bart Gewald. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Heywood, Annemarie; Lau, Brigitte; Ohly, Rajmund. (Ed.) 1992. Warriors, leaders, sages and 

outcasts in the Namibian past: narratives collected from Herero sources for the Michael Scott 

Oral Records Project, 1985-6. Windhoek: MSORP. Pp 223. ISBN-10 0-86976-250-8. 

Hoffmann, Anette. 2006. Ein unsichtbares Denkmal für eine Anerkennung des Monumentcharakters 

eines Otjiherero praise poems (omutando) für die Old Location in Windhoek. 

BAB working papers, 5/2005. Basel. Pp 16. 

Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 1993. Moods in Otjiherero. BA Honours thesis. Windhoek: UNAM. 

Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 1994. Moods in Otjiherero. Fasette, Facets, Facetten (Windhoek), 12, 

p. 27-29. 

Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Marten, Lutz. 2009. Multiple noun class prefixes in Otjiherero. In: 

Proc. of the 2nd conference on language documentation and linguistic theory. Edited by Peter 

K. Austin, Oliver Richards Bond, David Nathan & Peter Sells. London: SOAS. 




Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804. 





920294-52-6. 

Werner, Wolfgang. 1998. No one will become rich: economy and society in the Herero 

reserves in Namibia, 1915-1946. Namibia studies series, 2. Basel: Pierrette Schlettwein Publ. 

Pp 254. ISBN-10 3-908193-01-X.


(R31B) 

Mbanderu, East Herero 

Kandapaera, K. 1992. War, flight, asylum: a brief history of the Ovambanderu of Ngamiland, 

Botswana, 1896-1961. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Kandjou, M. 2001. Ovambanderu struggle against Herero subjugation. BA thesis. Gaborone: 

Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

(R311) 

North-West Herero, Kaokoland Herero, incl. Himba, Zemba 

Bollig, Michael. 1997. Contested places, graves and graveyards in Himba culture. Anthropos, 92 

(1/3), p. 35-50. 

Crandall, David Peter. 1989. The construction of personhood in dual descent systems: some 

African cases. MPhil thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp ii, 140. 

Crandall, David Peter. 1992. The OvaHimba of Namibia: a study of dual descent and values. 

DPhil thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp x, 268. 

Crandall, David Peter. 2000. The place of stunted ironwood trees: a year in the lives of the 

cattle-herding Himba of Namibia. New York: Continuum. Pp viii, 269. ISBN-10 0-8264-1270- 

X. 

Crandall, David Peter. 2004. Himba flora taxonomy and herbal medicines. Anthropos, 99 (1), p. 

200-206. 

Medeiros, Carlos Laranjo. 1981. VaKwandu : history, kinship, and systems of production of an 

Herero people of south-west Angola. Lisboa: JICU. Pp 75. 

Miescher, Giorgio; Rizzo, Lorena. 1998. Registratur AA.4 Epupa, water, energy, ‘indigenous / 

tribal peoples’ and chieftaincy: a bibliography of Namibian newspaper articles 1990-96 with 

special reference to Kaoko. Basel: BAB. Pp 164. ISBN-10 3-905141-71-9. 

Miescher, Giorgio; Henrichsen, Dag. 2000. New notes on Kaoko: the northern Kunene Region 

(Namibia) in texts and photographs. Basel: BAB. Pp 310. 

Rice, Mary. 2002. Heat, dust and dreams: an exploration of people and environment in 

Kaokoland and Damaraland, Namibia. Cape Town: Cornelis Struik Publ. Pp 160. ISBN-10 1- 

86872-632-0. 

Rizzo, Lorena. 2006. The elephant shooting: inconsistencies of colonial law and indirect rule in 

Kaoko (north-western Namibia) in the 1920s and 1930s. BAB working papers, 3/2006. Basel. 

Pp 30. 

Rothfuss, Eberhard. 1998. Fremdenverkehr in NW-Namibia unter besonderer Berücksichtigung 

des Ethnotourismus bei den ‘Himba’ in der nördlichen Kunene-Region. Staatsexamen. 

Univ. Freiburg (Schweiz). 

Rothfuss, Eberhard. 2004. Ethnotourismus - Wahrnehmungen und Handlungsstrategien der 

pastoralnomadischen Himba (Namibia): ein hermeneutischer, handlungstheoretischer und 

methodischer Beitrag aus sozialgeographischer Perspektive. Passauer Schriften zur Geographie, 

20. Univ. Passau. Pp 191. ISBN-10 3-9807866-3-3. 

Wärnlöf, Christofer. 2000. The “discovery” of the Himba: the politics of ethnographic film 

making. Africa, 70 (2), p. 175-191.


(R312) 

Botswana Herero 

Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2002. “I was afraid of Samuel, therefore I came to Sekgoma”: Herero 

refugees and patronage politics in Ngamiland, Bechuanaland Protectorate, 1890-1914. JAH, 43 

(2), p. 211-234. 

Kaotozu, K.K. 1994. From subjugation to politics of collaboration: an introduction to the 

history of the Ovaherero of Tsabong, 1830-1870. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, 


Kebonang, Boammaruri Bahumi. 1988. The socio-economic and political history of the Herero 

of Mahalapye, Central District, 1922-1984. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of 

Botswana. 

Pennington, Renée; Harpending, Henry C. 1993. The structure of an African pastoralist 

society: demography, history, and ecology of the Ngamiland Herero. Research monographs on 

human population biology, 11. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xvi, 268. ISBN-10 0-19-852286- 

X. 

Serefete, O. 2003. The Baherero of Pilane in the Kgatleng District. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. 

of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Stanley, B.H. 1996. The Otjiherero-speaking people of Gantsi: from wanderers to settlers, 

1890s-1960s. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

• R41 

YEYI, Shiyeyi, Siyei, “Kuba” 

R40 Yeyi (Group) 

Kebiditswe, K. 1984. Surbordination and conflict in Ngamiland: the Bayei protest of 1948. BA 

thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 2009. Shiyeyi-English dictionary. Languages of the world: dictionaries, 

42. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 356. ISBN 978-3-89586-289-2. 

Motlaloso, S.G.R. 1994. Class and ethnicity in Ngamiland: the case of the Bayei, 1906-1990s. 

BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 



Seidel, Frank. 2007. A Yeyi grammar (R.41). Dissertation. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. 

Seidel, Frank. 2007. The distal marker -ka- and motion verbs in Yeyi. APAL, 5, p. (?). 

Seidel, Frank. 2008. A grammar of Yeyi, a Bantu language of southern Africa. GAAS 33. 

Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 464. ISBN 978-3-89645-549-9. 

Seidel, Frank. 2008. The hodiernal past domain and the concept of recentness in Yeyi. AfrL, 14, 

p. 151-176. 

Vossen, Rainer. 2003. Was haben Schnalze im Bantu verloren? Zum Problem der Rekonstruktion 

von Kontaktgeschichte im südlichen Afrika. Sprawozdania z posiedzen komisji naukowych 

(Krakow), 45 (2), p. 49-51.


• S11, S12, S13, S14, S15 ≈ S10 

SHONA, Chishona 

S10 Shona Group 

Abraham, D.P. (Ed.) 1954. Report on a preliminary enquiry into Shona orthography, May 

1954. Salisbury. 

Alfandega, P., others. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Shona-Nyai language varieties 

(Botswana, Mozambique and Zimbabwe). CASAS monograph series, 83. Cape Town. ISBN 

978-1-919932-95-8. 

Atkinson, Norman D. 1985. Zimbabwe: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, 

p. 5643-5646. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon 

Press. 

Berliner, Paul. 1977. Political sentiments in Shona song and oral literature. Essays in arts and 

sciences (New Haven CN), 6 (1), p. (?). 

Bliss, Heather. 2009. Comparing APPLs and oranges: the syntax of Shona applicatives. In: 

Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and 

language in Africa, p. 100-109. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: 

Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Borland, Colin H. 1969. The oral and written culture of the Shona. Limi, 8, p. 1-16. 

Bücher, Hubert. 1980. Spirits and power: an analysis of Shona cosmology. Cape Town: OUP. 

Carter, Hazel. 1990. Two Shona verbal infixes. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 365-371. 

Chitiga, Miriam. 1994. Codeswitching in the classroom. MA thesis. Harare: Univ. of 

Zimbabwe. 

Chivhanga, Ester. 2008. The diglossic relationship between Shona and English languages in 

Zimbabwean secondary schools. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1982. Towards a linguistic analysis of a Shona speech register. 

SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 1-18. 

Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1986. Aspects of negation in Shona. SAJAL, 6 (1), p. 1-10. 

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1930. Appendix XI: recommendations for language unification. In: 

Minutes of the Southern Rhodesia Missionary Conference, 1930. Burbridge papers, 3. 

Salisbury: Dept. of National Development, Southern Rhodesia. 

Downing, Laura J. 2009. On pitch lowering not linked to voicing: Nguni and Shona group 

depressors. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 179-198. 

Dube, Shumirai. 2008. The form and communicative impact of Shona advertisements: a 

discourse analytical approach. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Fortune, George. 1977. Frames for comprison and contrast in Shona poetry. Limi, NS 5, p. 67- 

74. 

Gelfand, Michael. 1965. The mhondoro cult of the Shona-speaking people of Southern 

Rhodesia. In: African systems of thought, p. 341-350. Edited by Meyer Fortes & Germaine 

Dieterlen. Oxford: OUP for IAI. 

Gonzales, Ashley. 2009. Intrinsic F0 in Shona vowels: a descriptive study. In: Selected proc. of 

the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, 

p. 145-155. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings 

Project. 

Gwaravanda, Ephraim; Masaka, Dennis. 2008. Epistemological implications of selected Shona 

proverbs. CASAS occasional papers, 41. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-92-7.


Kadyamusuma, McLoddy Rutendo. 2011. The effect of brain damage and linguistic experience 

on Shona lexical tone processing. Thesis. Univ. Potsdam. 

Kumbirai, J.C. 1982. Some forms of Shona traditional poetry. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, p. 23-34. 

Lafon, Michel. 1995. The ALLEX Project of a Shona monolingual dictionary. Highlights of the 

Research Program at the Univ. of Zimbabwe (Harare), 4, p. 23-41. 

Lafon, Michel. 2008. Des difficultés de traduire la littérature africaine ou défense et illustration 

des notes de bas de page: propos d’une première traduction en français d’un roman shona, 

Ndiko kupindana kwamazuva de Ch. Mungoshi. In: Translation and interculturality: Africa 

and the West. Edited by Stella Linn, Maarten Mous & Marianne Vogel. SzA, 16. Frankfurt-am- 

Main: Peter Lang. 

Love, Alison; Vezha, Vincent Munyaradzi. 2009. No way forward without consensus: church 

leaders envision ‘the Zimbabwe we want’. Jrnl of language and politics, 8 (3), p. 433-455. 

Magwa, Wiseman. 2007. In search of a language policy model for Zimbabwe: an endoglossic 

perspective. CASAS occasional papers, 27. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-61-3. 

Magwa, Wiseman. 2008. Language policy and practice in post-colonial Zimbabwe: is it a case 

of new wine in oldskins? CASAS occasional papers, 42. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-920294-40- 

3. 

Mapara, Jacob. 2007. An analysis of the reliability and validity of the Shona novel as a historical 

document. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Mapara, Jacob; Nyota, Shimurai. 2008. Implications of diglossia leakage from Shona (L) to 

Shona (H): a case of advertising in Shona. CASAS occasional papers, 44. Cape Town. ISBN 

978-1-920294-49-6. 

Mashiri, Pedzisai. 2001. Managing face in urban public transport: politeness request strategies 

in commuter omnibus discourse in Harare. Zambezia, 28 (1), p. 85-95. 

Mashiri, Pedzisai. 2004. The sociolinguistics of personel address and reference in urban 

Shona society. PhD thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. 

Mawomo, Kenneth. 2001. An investigation into the nature of language used in communication 

for negotiating and bargaining: evidence from the informal trading sector in Harare. MA 

thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. 

Merwe, W.J. van der. 1957. The Shona idea of God. NADA, 34, p. 37-63. 


Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 1980. On the interlanguages of vernacular-speaking communities and 

how they affect the standardisation of African languages. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages 

congress, p. 162-172. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Nyika, Nicholus. 2007. A case study of civil society organisations’ initiatives for the development 

and promotion of linguistic human rights in Zimbabwe (1980-2004). PhD thesis. 

Johannesburg: UWits. 

Owomoyela, Oyekan. 2002. Culture and customs of Zimbabwe. Westport CN: Greenwood 

Press. Pp xiv, 163. ISBN-10 0-313-31583-3. 

Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1989. Figurative language in Shona discourse: a study of the analogical 

imagination. Gweru: Mambo Press. Pp xii, 234. ISBN-10 0-86922-434-5. 

Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1996. Shona praise poetry as role negotiation: the battles of the clans and 

the sexes. Gweru: Mambo Press. Pp xi, 156. ISBN-10 0-86922-622-3. 

Pongweni, Alec J.C.; Chiwome, Emmanuel. 1995. Zvirahwe zvakare nezvitsva = Traditional 

and modern Shona riddles. Kadoma: Juta Zimbabwe. Pp i, 176. ISBN-10 1-7790-6001-7. 

Schellenberg, Murray. 2009. Singing in a tone language: Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 39th 

annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 137- 

144. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Shongedza, Ignatiana. 2008. Petit dictionnaire français-shona, shona-français: suivi d’éléments 

pour la conversation courante et d’un mini-guide touristique au Zimbabwé. Paris: 

L’Harmattan. Pp 153. ISBN 978-2-296-04938-3. 

Storoshenko, Dennis Ryan. 2009. Investigating the Shona reflexive zvi. In: Selected proc. of the 

39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 

42-55. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings 

Project. 

Summers, Carol. 2002. Colonial lessons: African’s education in southern Rhodesia, 1918- 

1940. Social history of Africa. Portsmouth NH: Heinemann. Pp xxix, 212. ISBN-10 0-325- 

07047-4, 0-325-07048-2. 

Tarugarire, J. 2005. An investigation into the nature of language used by front office personnel. 

MA thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. 

Thlondhlana, Juliet. 2000. Contrastive rhetoric in Shona and English argumentative essay. 

Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe Publ. Pp 204. ISBN 978-0-908307-86-9. 

Toews, Carmela. 2009. The expression of tense and aspect in Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 



Project. 

(S11) 

Korekore 

Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 1979. The cults of dzivaguru and karuva amongst the north-east 

Shona peoples. In: Guardians of the land: essays on central African territorial cults. Edited by 

J. Matthew Schoffeleers. Gweru: Mambo Press. 

Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 1982. Freedom and constraint among Shona spirit mediums. In: 

Religious organization and religious experience, p. 191-194. Edited by John Davis. ASAnthr 

monographs, 21. London: Academic Press. 







(S12) 

Zezuru, incl. Harava, Heva 

Fivaz, Derek. 1966. Some aspects of Shona structure: Zezuru dialect. Univ. College of 

Rhodesia. Pp ix 127. 

(S13) 

Manyika, incl. Tebe 

António, David. 2004. Construçoes aplicativas de duplo objectivo em ciutee. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1985. Private spirits and the ego: a psychological ethnography of 

ancestor cult and spirit possession among the MaNyika of Zimbabwe. Working papers in 

African studies, 24. Dept. of Cultural Anthropology, Uppsala Univ. Pp 41.


Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1987. Notions of heat and fever among the Manyika of Zimbabwe. 

Working papers in African studies, 34. Dept. of Cultural Anthropology, Uppsala Univ. Pp 31. 

Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 2000. Chapungu, the bird that never drops a feather: male and 

female identities in an African society. Uppsala studies in cultural anthropology, 28. Stockholm: 

Almqvist & Wiksell for Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis. Pp 525. ISBN-10 91-554-4638-8. 

Osman, Abdul Kandary. 2004. Sistema de contagem em ciutee. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

(S15) 

Ndau, “Sofala”, East Shona 



Fortune, George. 1990. From Zulu to Ndau: a change of medium. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 354-364. 

Gomes, Feby Victor. 2003. Aspectos da situação sociolinguísticos da ilha de Bazaruto. Tese 


Lafon, Michel; Gandija, Daniel; others. 2000. Bhuku rekudzidza kunyora nekuverenga peci- 

Ndau / Manualinho de alfabetizacao em lingua Ndau de Mossurize / Literacy manual in 

Mossurize Ndau. Maputo & Harare. Pp 75. 

Lafon, Michel; Gandija, Daniel; others. 2001. Pamberi nekudzidza / School primer (in Mossurize 

Ndau). Maputo & Harare. Pp 76. 

MacGonacle, Elizabeth. 2007. Crafting identity in Zimbabwe and Mozambique. Univ. of 

Rochester Press. Pp 192. ISBN 978-1-58046-257-0. 

MacGonacle, Elizabeth. 2008. Living with a tyrant: Ndau memories and identities in the shadow 

of Ngungunyana. IJAHS, 41 (1), p. 29-53. 

Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos. 2004. Estudo do prefixo da classe cinco em ndau. Tese 


• S16 

KALANGA, Ikalanga, West Shona 

Alfandega, P., others. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Shona-Nyai language varieties 

(Botswana, Mozambique and Zimbabwe). CASAS monograph series, 83. Cape Town. ISBN 

978-1-919932-95-8. 

Gauthusi, S.L. 1985. Pre-colonial history of Bakalanga of Mengwe, c.1800-c.1885. BA thesis. 

Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Kuswani, N.E.T. 1987. The socio-economic and political effects of the Second World War on 

Bukalanga, 1939-1950. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Lechani, A.N. 1999. The influence of women and decision-making in the Mwali Cult: the case 

of Bakalanga of north-eastern Botswana, c.1896-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, 


Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 1996. History of the Nswazwi people: struggle against Tshekedi, 

1932 to 1945. Gaborone. Pp iv, 84. 

Msindo, Enocent. 2004. Ethnicity in Matabeleland, Zimbabwe: a study of Ndebele-Kalanga 

relations, 1860s-1980s. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. 

Nyamupachitu, J.T.M. 1989. Bechuanaland Protectorate-Southern Rhodesia international 

border: its effects on the partitioned Ikalanga-speaking society. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of 

History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Nzwaligwa, L.K.J. 1994. Divine intelligence and ethnography of traditional religion in Bukalanga, 

north-eastern Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.


Pharo, S. 1984. The history of the Ntombo Kalanga people (Baperi) up to 1966. BA thesis. 


• S21 

VENDA, Tshivenda 

S20 Venda (Group) 

Bailey, Richard Anthony. 1995. Sociolinguistic evidence of Nguni, Sotho, Tsonga and Venda 

origins. In: Language and social history: studies in South African sociolinguistics, p. 39-50. 

Edited by Rajend Mesthrie. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. 

Blacking, John. 1959. Fictitious kinship amongst girsl of the Venda of the northern Transvaal. 

Man, 59, p. 155-158. 

Blacking, John. 1978. Uses of kinship idiom in friendships at some Venda and Zulu schools. 

In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by 

W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Venda 

religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 411ff. 

Westport CN: Greenwood Press. 

Dau, R.Sh. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Venda. Limi, 6, p. 44-60. 

Dau, R.Sh. 1968. The short story in Venda. Limi, 6, p. 82ff. 

Dederen, J.-M. 2008. The social life of Sankambe and friends: notes on social discord in African 

oral literature. NJAS, 17 (3), p. 211-227. 

Madiba, M.R. 1992. Some remarks on the status of adoptives in Venda. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 

123ff. 

Makuya, T.N. 1974. Characterisation in Venda novels. Limi, NS 2 (1), p. 41-44. 

Milubi, N.A. 1988. Development of venda poetry from oral tradition to the present form. 

SAJAL, 8 (2), p. 56-60. 

Musehane, N.M.; Ladzani, K.Y.; Raphalalani, Matodzi Rebecca; Mulaudzi, S.; Muleya, S.R.; 

Muleya, M. 2008. A unified standard orthography for TshiVenda. CASAS monograph series, 

226. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-920294-42-7. 





Rananga, Ntshengedzeni Collins. 2008. Professionalising storytelling in African languages 

with special reference to Venda. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Schutte, A.G. 1978. Mwali in Venda: some observations on the significance of the high god in 

Venda history. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 9, p. 109-122. 

S30 Sotho-Tswana Group 




Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Sotho- 

Tswana religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 

276-374. Westport CN: Greenwood Press.


Kotzé, Albert E.; Zerbian, Sabine. 2008. On the trigger of palatalization in the Sotho languages. 

JALL, 29 (1), p. 1-28. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1994. Language attitudes and the harmonisation of Nguni and 

Sotho. In: Language, text and the southern African context, p. 147-167. Suppl. 20 to SAJL. 

Johannesburg. 

Schapera, Isaac. (Ed.) 1940. Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô = 

Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate. Alice: Lovedale Press. 

Pp 240. 

Setiloane, Gabriel M. 1976. Image of God among the Soto-Tswana. Rotterdam: A.A. Balkema. 

Pp x, 298. 

• S31 

TSWANA, Setswana 

Basimolodi, Outlule Mother. 2001. A review of Botswana’s language policy in education and 

its effect on minority languages and national development. In: Language and development in 

southern Africa, p. 143-158. Edited by Richard Trewby & Sandra Fitchat. Windhoek: 

Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. 

Chikane, Oglobry Bogopane. 1988. A study of antonymy in Setswana. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 

91-146. 

Cook, Susan E. 2009. Street Setswana and School Setswana: language policies and the forging 

of identities in South African classrooms. In: The language of Africa and the diaspora: 

educating for language awareness, p. 96-118. Edited by Jo Anne Kleifgen & George C. Bond. 

New perspectives on language and education. Clevedon UK & Philadelphia: Multilingual 

Matters. 

Dikole, Rrenyane Sesupo. 2003. Aspects of theme and narrative technique in the Setswana 

novel, 1940-1980. PhD thesis. Univ. of London. Pp 263. 

Haasbroek, F.T. 1988. Lys van literêre werke in Tswana tot ingang van 1988. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 

1, p. 58-70. 

Khoali, T.B. 1985. Speech variations in Xhosa demonstratives and Tswana passive verb stems: a 

generative phonological explanation. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 12-17. 

Komati, Priscilla Refiloe. 2006. Pegelotlhotlhomisi ka ga metara mo Setswaneng. PhD thesis. 

Univ. of Pretoria. 

Krüger, Casper J.H. 1986. Non-structural (anaphoric) semantic relations with reference to 

Setswana. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 152-155. 

Kuzwayo, Ellen. 1998. African wisdom: a personal collection of Setswana proverbs. Roggebaai 

(South Africa): Kwela Books. Pp 56. ISBN-10 0-7957-0083-0. 

Letshama. 1998. Bagologolo ba re! Botlhale jwa batho ba maloba mo dianeng tsa Setswana = 

The old people say! The wisdom of the forefathers in Setswana proverbs. Pretoria: J.L. van 

Schaik. Pp 87. ISBN-10 0-627-02247-2. 

Lockhart, L. 1985. Botswana: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 504- 

508. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1966. Some aspects of Tswana traditional poetry [pt. 1]. Limi, 1, p. 52ff. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1966. Some aspects of Tswana traditional poetry [pt. 2]. Limi, 2, p. 53-59. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1967. Characterization with reference to some Tswana novels. Limi, 4, p. 

47-50. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Tswana. Limi, 6, p. 68-75. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1970. The character ‘Dimo’ in Tswana folk-tales. Limi, 10, p. 58ff.


Malimabe-Ramagoshi, R.M.; Alexander, D.; Molepo, M.M. 2007. Child abuse in Setswana 

folktales. Early child development and care, 177 (4), p. 433-448. 

Molosiwa, Annah; Ratsoma, N.; Tsonope, Joseph. 1991. A comprehension report on the use of 

Setswana at all levels of Botswana’s education system. Int’l review of education, 37, p. (?). 

Morapedi, Setumile. 2006. The syntax of locative inversion and related constructions in 

Setswana: an approach to information structure in lexical functional grammar. PhD thesis. 

Univ. of Sussex. 

Nhlekisana, Rosaleen Oabona Brankie. 1996. Setswana praise poetry: a continually self-adapting 

genre. MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Otlogetswe, Thapelo Joseph. 2011. Text variability measures in corpus design for Setswana 

lexicography. Cambridge Scholars Publ. ISBN 978-1-4438-2637-2. 

Pauw, Berthold Adolf. 1960. Religion in a Tswana chiefdom. OUP for IAI. 

Rantao, Paul Mmolotsi. 2006. Setswana culture and tradition. Gaborone: Pentagon Publ. Pp x, 

91. ISBN-10 99912-577-9-9. 

Rantshabeng, Collen K.L. 2004. Factors contributing to effective literacy practice in the 

Setswana curriculum: a qualitative study of six community junior secondary schools in 

Botswana. PhD thesis. Univ. of Bristol. Pp vi, 329. 

Ratsoma, Naledi. 1993. The impact of language policy on the teaching of Setswana. MA thesis. 

Inst. of Education, Univ. of London. Pp 85. 

Redelinghuys, Hermanus Jacobus. 1969. A pilot study on the Bantu entrepreneur in the Tswana 

homeland. Pretoria: Inst. for Manpower Research, HSRC. Pp 35. 

Roux, J.C. le. 1988. Demonstratief in Tswana. SAJAL, 8 (2), p. 41-55. 

Roux, Jurie Charles le. 2007. A grammatical analysis of the Tswana adverbial. DLitt & Phil 


Schapera, Isaac. 1949. The Tswana concept of incest. In: Social structure: essays presented to 

A.R. Radcliffe-Brown, p. 104-120. Edited by Meyer Fortes. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1957. The sources of law in Tswana tribal courts: legislation and precedent. 

Jrnl of African law, 1 (3), p. 150-162. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1958. Christianity and the Tswana. Jrnl of the RAI, 88 (1), p. 1-9. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1963. Kinship and politics in Tswana history. Jrnl of the RAI, 93 (2), p. 159- 

173. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1966. Tswana legal maxims. Africa, 36 (2), p. 121-134. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1977. Contempt of court in Tswana law. Jrnl of African law, 21 (2), p. 139- 

152. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1978. Some notes on Tswana Bogadi. Jrnl of African law, 22 (2), p. 112-124. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1983. Tswana concepts of custom and law. Jrnl of African law, 27 (2), p. 141- 

149. 

Schapera, Isaac; Roberts, Simon. 1975. Rampedi revisited: another look at a Tswana ward. 

Africa., 45, p. 258-279. 



Shole, J.S. 1981. Rhytm in modern Setswana poetry and how it is achieved. SAJAL, 1, p. 111ff. 

Shole, J.S. 1983. An evaluation of some drama translations in Setswana. SAJAL, 3, suppl. 1, p. 

1-38. 

Smith, Thornley. 1850. South Africa delineated: sketches, historical and descriptive, of its 

tribes and missions, and of the British colonies of the Cape and Port-Natal. London: J. Mason. 

Pp xii, 216.


Theal, George McCall. 1886. Boers and Bantu: a history of the wanderings and wars of the 

emigrant farmers from their leaving the Cape Colony to the overthrow of Dingan. Cape Town: 

Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128. 

Thema, Benjamin Cogo. 1947. The development of Native education in the Bechuanaland Protectorate: 

an historical survey, 1840-1946. MEd thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp 118. 

Thema, Benjamin Cogo. 1969. The church and education in Botswana during the 19th century. 

BNR, 1, p. 1ff. 

Volz, Stephen. 2010. African teachers on the colonial frontier: Tswana evangelists and their 

communities during the nineteenth century. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. ISBN 978-1- 

4331-0949-2. 

Wookey, Alfred John. 1913. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa se- 

Cwana. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. 


Cwana. 2nd ed. Vryburg: London MS. 


Cwana. 3rd ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. 


Cwana. 4th ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. 


Cwana. 5th ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. 

(S31a) 

Central Tswana, incl. Rolong, Hurutshe, (Khurutshe), Ngwaketse, Lete, Seleka 

[Anon.] 1967. Die skryf van dubbelvokale in Noord-Sotho. Limi, 3, p. 22-25. 

Aaron, P. 2000. The impact of the boundary line on the chieftainship of the Barolong Boora 

Tshidi, 1850-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Gaborone, M.R. 1987. The Metlobo migrations: a question of religious intolerance among the 

Bangwaketse, 1956-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Gaokgorwe, B.R. 2000. Barolong boora-Tshidi: effects of a colonial boundary on their social, 

economic and political lives since 1884. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of 

Botswana. 

Goslin, B. du P. 1982. Die telwyses van Noord-Sotho as lestemas in die laerskool. SAJAL, 2, 

suppl. 3, p. 15-41. 

Grobler, Gerhardus M.M. 1979. Oor die interpretasie van spreekwoorde in Noord-Sotho. StBt, 

6, p. 1-25. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1975. Karakters en karaktertekening in Noord-Sotho. Limi, NS 3 (2), p. 48- 

61. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1976. Die ontwikkeling van die Noord-Sothoverhaalkuns. StBt, 3, p. 1-12. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1977. Die betekenis van die moderne Noord-Sotholetterkunde. StBt, 4, p. 1- 

18. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1979. ’n Oorsig oor die geskrewe Noord-Sothopoësie. StBt, 6, p. 26-52. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1981. Noord-Sothodigbundels en werke waarin heelwat verse opgeneem is. 

StBt, 8, p. 23-25. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1983. The literature in Northern Sotho: 1960-1982. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 1-23. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1984. Lys van literêre werke in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 161ff. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1985. Tyd in die Noord-Sothoverhaalkuns. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 4-12.


Groenewald, P.S. 1986. Die Noord-Sotho ontredder. SAJAL, 6 (1), p. 11-17. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1987. Noord-Sotho: ’n genre-indeling. SAJAL, 7 (4), p. 111-117. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1988. Poësie in Noord-Sotho vanaf 1935. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 81-87. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1988. Die Noord-Sothoverhaalskuns. SAJAL, 8 (4), p. 102-108. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1989. Versvorm: die prysdig in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 95-99. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1990. Verhaalkategorieë in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 10 (3), p. 93-97. 

Kotsane, S.J. 1976. Discussion of five Northern Sotho riddles. Limi, NS 4, p. 16-18. 

Lere, K.L. 1994. A history of the Bakhurutshe of Boteti and Letlhakane. BA thesis. Gaborone: 


Letsatsi, R.B. 1984. The impact of labour migration on Botswana: a case study of Balete of 

Ramotswa, Bangwaketse of Kanye and Bakgatla of Mochudi, 1900-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: 


Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1988. Use of expansible images in the Northern Sotho nomwane production. 

SAJAL, 8 (1), p. 7-15. 

Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1989. System of binary oppositions in the North Sotho nomwane of 

Masilo le Masilwane. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 105-111. 

Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1992. Functionality of character in the Northern Sotho narrative. 

SAJAL, 12 (2), p. 84-88. 

Matthews, Z.K. 1940. Marriage customs among the Barolong. Africa, 13 (1), p. 1-24. 

Mmipi, O. 2000. A social, political and economic history of BagaMalete of Gabane. BA thesis. 


Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1966. Popular themes in Northern Sotho prose fiction. Limi, 1, p. 49- 

52. 

Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Northern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 60-68. 

Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1980. The concept of time in Northern Sotho culture. In: Proc. of the 

3rd Africa languages congress, p. 193-201. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Mosarwe, K.M. 1976. The history of Baseleka of eastern Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: 

Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Mzwinila, M.M. 1976. The Bakhurutshe of Tonota. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, 

Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Ojang, R.R. 1987. The impact of Christianity among the Balete of Ramotswa, 1935-1965. BA 


Phillips, H.Y. 1976. The BagaSeleka Barolong’s search for a homeland. BA thesis. Gaborone: 

Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Phorano, G. 1984. The changing role of chieftainship, 1930-1950: the case of Bangwaketse. 


Pretorius, Willem Jacobus. 1990. Comparative look at the development of heroic poetry in Northern 

Sotho. SAJAL, 10 (3), p. 125-131. 

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1981. Lokatiewe voorsetselgroepe in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 1, suppl., 

p. 43-60. 

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1986. Ontwikkeling van prefikse, suffikse en voorstetsels in Noord- 

Sotho. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 156-166. 

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1988. Troubleshooting multiple-choice items in Northern Sotho item 

banks for first language education. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 93-98. 

Rametse, M.S. 1984. Aspects of subordination and bureaucratization of chieftainship: the case 

of Balete of Ramotswa. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.


Raubenheimer, Rita I.; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1989. Item analysis for improving multiplechoice 

test items in Northern Sotho. SAJAL, 9 (2), p. 70-73. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaNgwaketse. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la 

tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, p. 121- 

152. Edited by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1940/42. History of the Bechuanaland Protectorate tribes: Bangwaketse. 

Unpubl. manuscript, ref. BNA S.416/5. Gaborone: Botswana National Archives. Pp 57. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1969. The early history of the Khurutshe. BNR, 2, p. 1-5. 

Schapera, Isaac; Roberts, Simon. 1980. Ngwaketse inheritance: the devolution of cattle on 

women in a Tswana chiefdom. African law studies (New York), 18, p. 63-86. 

Sechele, G.K. 1977. Colonialism in north-eastern Bechuanaland: Bakhurutshe case, 1840- 

1950. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 1989. Towards a sociolinguistic study of North Sotho language and 

sex. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 112-120. 

Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 1990. Componential analysis of situational context in Northern Sotho: 

an introduction to sociolinguistic postulates. SAJAL, 10 (1), p. 29-33. 

Swanepoel, C.B. 1987. Rhyme as a distinctive feature in the Northern Sotho sonnet. SAJAL, 7 

(3), p. 87-93. 

Turner, Nolene S. 1988. Comparison of the izibongo of the Zulu royal women, Mnkabayi and 

Nandi. SAJAL, 8 (1), p. 28-34. 

(S31b) 

East Tswana, incl. Kgatla 

Carlsson, Ellen. 2003. To have and to hold: continuity and change in property rights institutions 

governing water resources among the Meru of Tanzania and the BaKgatla in Botswana, 

1925-2000. Lund studies in economic history, 28. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Pp 290. 

ISBN-10 91-22-02032-2. 

Letsatsi, R.B. 1984. The impact of labour migration on Botswana: a case study of Balete of 

Ramotswa, Bangwaketse of Kanye and Bakgatla of Mochudi, 1900-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: 


Manyeula, A. 1980. The place and changing roles of the kgotla and chieftaincy in the history of 

Bakgatla. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Mosothwane, M.N. 1999. An ethnographic study of initiation schools among the Bakgatla-baga 

Kgafela in Mochudi, 1874-1988. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of 

Botswana. 

Richard, Phanuel. 1980. Basarwa surbordination among the Bakgatla: the case of the Kgakole. 

BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1930. Some notes on cattle magic and medicines of the Bechuanaland 

BaKxatla. SAJS, 27, p. 557-561. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Maboko a dikhosi tsa Bakhatla [Praises of the Bakgatla chiefs]. Lesedi 

la sechaba (Mochudi), 1, p. 4. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Tirafalô tsa morafe wa Bakhatla [Kgatla tribal history]. Lesedi la 

sechaba (Mochudi), 1, p. 13-15. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1933. The BaKxatla BaxaKxafêla: a preliminary report of field investigations. 

Africa, 6 (4), p. 402-414. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaKgatla-ba-ga-Kgafêla. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba 

lefatshe la tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, 

p. 153-187. Edited by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press.


Schapera, Isaac. 1940/49. History of the Bechuanaland Protectorate tribes: Bakgatla. Unpubl. 

manuscript, ref. BNA S.416/4. Gaborone: Botswana National Archives. Pp 57. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1946. Some features in the social organisation of the Tlokwa. Southwestern 

jrnl of anthropology, 2, p. 16-47. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1969. Some aspects of Kgatla magic. In: Ethnological and linguistic studies in 

honour of N.J. van Warmelo, p. 157-158. Ethnological publ., 52. Pretoria: Government Printer. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1978. Some Kgatla theories of procreation. In: Social system and tradition in 

southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor 

Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. 

(S31c) 

North Tswana, incl. Ngwato, Tswapong, Kwena 

Bobeng, M. 1976. The Bangwato-Babirwa conflict in the late nineteenth and early twentieth 

centuries. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Bullock, H.L.; MacMillan, W.M.; Lipson, D.L. 1978. Reports of observers on the attitude of 

the Bamangwato tribe to the return of Tshekedi Khama to the Bamangwato reserve. BNR, 10, p. 

137-148. 

Chirgwin, A.M. 1933. Tshekedi and his people. London: Livingstone Press. 

Crowder, Michael. 1988. The regent of Bangwato’s market gardens: Chadibe and Moeng 1936- 

41. BNR, 20, p. 51-60. 

Dimpe, M. 1989. Batswapong-babirwa relatrions: the politics of subordination and exploitation, 

1895-1949. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Khama, Tshekedi. 1936. Chieftainship under indirect rule. JRAS, 35 (140), p. 251-261. 

Khama, Tshekedi. 1951. Principles of African tribal administration. Int’l affairs (London), Oct. 

4, p. 451-456. 

Khama, Tshekedi. 1952. Bechuanaland: a general survey. Johannesburg: SAIRR. Pp 36. 

Kooagile, T.A. 1976. Relations between the Bakwena and the Bangwato c.1830-1890. BA 

thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Makhiwa, G. 1993. BagaMalete of Gabane, 1892-1966: their resistance to Bakwena supremacy. 


Mathibidi, N. 1996. Landscape history in Botswana: a study of the layout of settlement and 

spatial organization of Bangwato society at Old Palapye. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of 


Mautle, Gaontlatlhe. 1981. Bakgalagadi-Bakwena relationship: a case of slavery, c.1840c.1930. 


Mbuya, T.M. 1984. Legitimacy and succession in Tswana states: the case of Bakwena, 1930- 

1943. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Mbuya, T.M. 1999. Legitimacy and succession in Tswana states: the case of Bakwena, 1930- 

1963. Pula, 13 (1/2), p. 61-76. 

Mockford, Julian. 1950. Seretse Khama and the Bamangwato. London: Staples Press. 

Moeng, B.E.M. 1986. The root cause of poverty among the Bakgalagadi in Kweneng West: 

exploitation and underdevelopment by the Bakwena, 1931-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of 


Mooko, Theophilus. 1985. The role of royal women in Bangwato politics under the regency of 

Tshekedi Khama, 1926-1949. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Mooko, Theophilus. 1999. The role of royal women in BaNgwato politics under the regency of 

Tshekedi Khama, 1926-1949. Pula, 13 (1/2), p. 46-60.


Ngwako, O.N. 1994. Maintaining an independent identity: the case of the Maunatlala Birwa 

relations with Bangwato, 1820-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of 

Botswana. 

Niekerk, B.J. van. 1966. Notes on the administration of justice among the Kwena. AfrSt, 25 (1), 

p. 37-45. 

Ramsay, Jeff. 1996. The rise and fall of the Bakwena dynasty of south-central Botswana, 1820- 

1940. PhD thesis. Boston Univ. Pp 467. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaKwena. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô 

= Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, p. 33-62. Edited 

by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1980. Notes on the early history of Kwena (Bakwena-bagaSechele). BNR, 12, 

p. 83-87. 

Sekgwama, J.Z. 1987. Babirwa-Bangwato relations, 1920-1966: politics of subordination. BA 


(S31E) 

South Tswana, incl. Thlaping, Thlaro 

Matthys, L.M.S. 1997. The Batlharo and their relations with their neighbours, 1820-1966. BA 


Shillington, Kevin. 1977. Reactions among the southern Tswana to changing economic conditions, 

from 1870 to about 1905. Postgraduate seminar paper on African history, AH/76/16. 

London: SOAS. Pp 10. 

Shillington, Kevin. 1978. Socio-economic change among the Southern Tswana in the late nineteenth 

century: a report on research. Postgraduate seminar paper on African history, AH/78/9. 

London: SOAS. Pp 9. 

Shillington, Kevin. 1981. Land loss, labour and dependence: the impact of colonialism on the 

southern Tswana, c.1870-1900. PhD thesis. London: SOAS. Pp 380, plates. 

Shillington, Kevin. 1985. The colonisation of the southern Tswana, 1870-1900. Braamfontein: 

Ravan Press. Pp xxiii, 311. ISBN-10 0-86884-270-7. 

• S311 (= S31d) 

KGALAGADI, Sekgalagadi, Qhalaxari 

Lepekoane, P.M. 1994. Bakgalagadi in historical and ethno-archaeological perspective. BA 


Lukusa, Stephen T.M.; Monaka, K.C. 2008. Shekgalagari grammar: a descriptive analysis of 

the language and its vocabulary. CASAS book series, 47. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-920294-43- 

4. 

Mautle, Gaontlatlhe. 1981. Bakgalagadi-Bakwena relationship: a case of slavery, c.1840c.1930. 


Moeng, B.E.M. 1986. The root cause of poverty among the Bakgalagadi in Kweneng West: 

exploitation and underdevelopment by the Bakwena, 1931-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of 


Mosugelo, L. 1999. An investigation of animal butchery among the Bakgalagadi communities 

in Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.


• S32 

NORTH SOTHO, Sesotho sa Leboa, “Sepedi” 

[Anon.] 1905. Short history of the native tribes of the Transvaal. London: War Office for the 

Transvaal Native Affairs Dept. Pp 67. 

Bergh, Petrus Lodewikus. 2007. Complexity in task-based course design for Sepedi in police 

interviews. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Coplan, David Bellin. 1990. Structure, secrets, and Sesotho: migrants’ performance and 

Basotho national culture. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 252-263. 

Crawford, Jean. 2009. Sesotho passives: the long and short of it. In: BUCLD33, p. 109-120. 

Edited by Jane Chandlee, Michelle Franchini, Sandy Rheiner & Gudrun-Marion Lord. 

Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. 

Faass, Gertrud. 2010. A morpho-syntactic description of Northern Sotho as a basis for an 

automated translation from Northern Sotho to English. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages, 


Joffe, David; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2003. Computational 

features of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. SALALS, 21 (4), p. 239-250. 

Kekana, Thupana Solomon. 2005. Sebopego sa diretotumisho tsha bogologolo tsha ditaola 

tsha Sepedi. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. 

Lenake, J.M. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in South African Bantu languages: 

Southern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 75-81. 

Maphike, P.R.S. 1980. On the essay in Southern Sotho. Limi, NS 8, p. 35-49. 

Moephuli, I.M. 1980. Some characteristic features of Southern Sotho folk narratives. In: Proc. 

of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 173-192. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Mokopela, Rachel Mmele. 2008. The reflection of indigenous knowledge in Northern Sotho 

poetry. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. 

Mphasha, Lekau Eleazar. 2006. The compound noun in Northern Sotho. PhD thesis. Univ. of 

Stellenbosch. 

Ngcangca, D.J.M. 1984. The image of women in the Sesotho novel. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 1-19. 





Phaahla, Pinkie. 2008. The feasibility of Northern Sotho as a language of commerce and industry 

in the Limpopo and Gauteng provinces. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. 

Phasha, Maction Nkgoropo. 2006. A lexical semantic analysis of selected verbs in Northern 

Sotho. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Phukubje, Mapitsi Elizabeth. 2008. How Sepedi, one of the official languages South Africa, is 

represented on the South African Broadcasting Corporation (SABC). MA thesis. Johannesburg: 

UWits. 

Pretorius, Willem Jacobus 1988. Traditional songs as part of the Northern Sotho poetic heritage. 

SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 81-90. 

Raubenheimer, Rita I.; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus 1986. The writing of multiple-choice items for 

Northern Sotho. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 101-135. 


of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238.


Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Joffe, David. 2005. Dynamic metalanguage customisation with the 

dictionary application TshwaneLex. In: COMPLEX 2005: papers in computational lexicography, 

p. 190-199. Edited by F. Kiefer, G. Kiss & J. Pajzs. Budapest: Linguistics Inst., 

Hungarian Academy of Sciences. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Mogodi, M.P.; others. (Ed.) 2007. Oxford bilingual school dictionary: 

Northern Sotho and English / Pukuntshu ya polelopedi ya sekolo: Sesotho sa Leboa le 

Seisimane. Cape Town: OUP. ISBN 978-0-19-576555-7. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2000. Dictionary-making in the process 

with ‘simultaneous feedback’ from the target users to the compilers. In: Proceedings of the 9th 

EURALEX international congress, EURALEX 2000, Stuttgart, Germany, August 8th-12th, 

2000, p. 197-209. Edited by U. Heid, S. Evert, E. Lehmann & C. Rohrer. Inst. für Maschinelle 

Sprachverarbeitung, Univ. Stuttgart. 

Sekhoela, William Godwright. 2006. Account-giving in the narratives of personal experience in 

Sepedi. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Swanepoel, C.F. 1985. Catalogue versification in Southern Sotho. SAJAL, 5 (2), p. 62-69. 

Swanepoel, C.F. 1987. First observations on the organization of Southern Sotho literature as 

system. SAJAL, 7 (3), p. 94-104. 

Swanepoel, C.F. 1989. Aspects of oral art and the genesis of Southern Sotho literature: 1833- 

1863. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 121-126. 

Swanepoel, C.F. 1990. Southern Sotho poetry, 1833-1931: historical and literary aspects of the 

oral-written interface. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 264-274. 

(S32a) 

Pedi, Masemola, Tau, Koni 

Mashiyane, Z.J. 1992. South Ndebele and its assimilation to the Pedi language. SAJAL, 12, 

suppl. 1, p. 117-122. 

(S32E) 

Birwa 

Baloi, L.M.D. 1996. Archaeology and mud-wall decay in the Bobirwa area: an ethno-archaeological 

study. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. 

Bobeng, M. 1976. The Bangwato-Babirwa conflict in the late nineteenth and early twentieth 

centuries. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. 

Dimpe, M. 1989. Batswapong-Babirwa relations: the politics of subordination and exploitation, 


Molelu, G.B. 1985. The history of the Babirwa from pre-colonial times to early Ngwato rule, 


Ngwako, O.N. 1994. Maintaining an independent identity: the case of the Maunatlala Birwa 

relations with Bangwato, 1820-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of 

Botswana. 

Sanoto, R. 1992. The impact of the Zimbabwe liberation war on the Babirwa, 1970-1980. BA 


Sekgwama, J.Z. 1987. Babirwa-Bangwato relations, 1920-1966: politics of subordination. BA 

thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.

• S33 

SOUTH SOTHO, Sesotho 


Botne, Robert Dale; Vondrasek, Rose. (Ed.) 2002. Explorations in African linguistics: from 

Lamnso’ to Sesotho. Indiana Univ. working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. Pp vi, 

78. 





Kidd, Dudley. 1897. In the Basuto Mountains. The South African pioneer, 10, p. 124-126, 135- 

137, 158-160. 

Laydevant, F. 1935. The idea of god among the old Basuthos. Revue de l’Univ. d’Ottawa, 5, p. 

308-330. 

Laydevant, F. 1949. Les idées religieuses des anciens Basotho. Grand Lacs, 64?, p. 27-31. 

Machobane, ’Malillo [Morolong] Matshepo. 1995. Basotho religion and Western thought. 

Occ. papers from CAS, 47. Univ. of Edinburgh. 

Maphike, P.R.S. 1982. The morphology and semantics of the Southern Sotho demonstrative. 

SAJAL, 2, suppl. 1, p. 61-70. 

Mokhoane, Mpapa. 1992. The emergence of the Sotho novel. PhD thesis. Dept. of African 

Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Poll, J.D.P. van der 1986. A historical overview and critical evaluation of puböished Sesotho 

dramas. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 25-100. 

Quella, Peter. 1999. Sesotho myth: aesthetics of identity and transition in Sesotho oral narratives. 

MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Sinyangwe, I. Maimbolwa. 1985. Lesotho: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, 

p. 2998-3002. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon 

Press. 

Tsiu, Moruti William. 2008. Basotho oral poetry at the beginning of the 21st century. DLitt & 

Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

S40 Nguni Group 




Bosch, Sonja E.; Pretorius, Laurette; Fleisch, Axel. 2008. Experimental bootstrapping of morphological 

analysers for Nguni languages. NJAS, 17 (2), p. 66-88. 

Downing, Laura J. 2009. On pitch lowering not linked to voicing: Nguni and Shona group 

depressors. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 179-198. 

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1979. Some remarks on Nguni tone. Limi, NS 7, p. 45-49. 

Mabona, Mongameli. 1965. Sur l’avenir des concepts religieux des Nguni. Présence africaine, 

NS 54, p. 173-180. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1994. Language attitudes and the harmonisation of Nguni and 

Sotho. In: Language, text and the southern African context, p. 147-167. Suppl. 20 to SAJL. 

Johannesburg.


Sibanda, Galen. 2009. Vowel processes in Nguni: resolving the problem of unacceptable VV 

sequences. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic 

theory and African language documentation, p. 38-55. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona 

McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Taraldsen, Knut Tarald. 2010. The nanosyntax of Nguni noun class prefixes and concords. 

Lingua, 120 (6), p. 1522-1548. 

Toit, Brian M. du. 1960. Some aspects of the soul concept among the Bantu-speaking Ngunitribes 

in South Africa. Anthropological quarterly, 33, p. 134-142. 

• S40A 

FANAGALO, Basic Bantu, “Kitchen Kafir” 

Brown, David. 1995. The rise and fall of Fanakalo: language and literacy policies of the South 

African gold mines. In: Language in South Africa: an input into language planning for a postapartheid 

South Africa, p. 309-328. Edited by Victor N. Webb. LiCCA Research and Development 

Programme, Univ. of Pretoria. 

Ngcongwane, S.D. 1983. Fanakalo and the Zulu language. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 62-73. 

• S401 

OLD MFENGU, Fingo 

Ayliff, John; Whiteside, Joseph. 1912. History of the Abambo generally known as Fingoes. 

Butterworth (South Africa): The Gazette. Pp 101. 

• S402 

BHACA, Baca 

Hammond-Tooke, W. David. 1962. Bhaca society: a people of the Transkeian uplands, South 

Africa. Cape Town: OUP. Pp xx, 325. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. 

PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. 

• S404 

PHUTHI 

Donnelly, Simon Scurr. 2007. Aspects of tone and voice in Phuthi, 2 vols. PhD thesis. Urbana- 

Champaign: UIUC. Pp 1162. 

Donnelly, Simon Scurr. 2009. Tone and depression in Phuthi. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 

161-178. 





• S405 

NHLANGWINI 


PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA.

• S406 

LALA 


Wilkes, A. 1981. ’n Beknopte weergawe van enkele belangrike fonologiese en morfologiese 

verskille tussen Noord- en Suid-Lala. StBt, 8, p. 93ff. 

• S407 

SOUTH NDEBELE, Isikhethu, South Transvaal Ndebele 

Mashiyane, Z.J. 1992. South Ndebele and its assimilation to the Pedi language. SAJAL, 12, 

suppl. 1, p. 117-122. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1949. The Ndebele of South Africa. Natural history, 58, p. 408-414. 

Stafford, J.E. 195x. Morphological study of Transvaal Ndebele. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

• S408 

SUMAYELA NDEBELE, North Transvaal Ndebele 



• S41 

XHOSA, Isixhosa, “Kaffir”, “Caffre” 

Agar-O’Connell, R.M. 1938. Iintsomi: Bantu folk tales. Alice: Lovedale Press. 

Alexander, James Edward. 1840. Excursions in western Africa: and narrative of a campaign in 

Kaffir-land, on the staff of the commander-in-chief, 2 vols. 2nd ed. London: Henry Colburn. 

Aziakpono, P. 2008. The attitudes of isiXhosa-speaking students toward various languages of 

learning and teaching (LOLT) issues at Rhodes University. MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes 

Univ. 

Beverley, Robert Mackenzie. 1837. The wrongs of the Caffre nation; a narrative, with an 

appendix containing Lord Glenelg’s despatches to the Governor of the Cape of Good Hope. 

London: James Duncan. Pp xix, 333. 

Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo. 1984. An investigation into the problems and pitfalls inherent in the 

teaching and learning of Xhosa in the senior secondary schools of Transkei. BEd thesis. 

Umtata: Univ. of Transkei. 

Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo. 2002. Isihlonipho among Amaxhosa. DLitt et Phil thesis. Pretoria: 

UNISA. 

Botha, J.J. 1976. Enkele opmerkings oor die numeratiewe kwalifikatief -nye in Xhosa. Limi, NS 

4, p. 46-49. 

Botha, C.R. 1984. Some narrative techniques in Xhosa prose fiction. SAJAL, 4 (1), p. 106ff. 

Braam, Daryl. 2004. Community perception of change in a school’s language policy. PRAESA 

occ. papers, 21. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 70. ISBN-10 1-919948-35-X. 

Bundy, Colin. 1979. The rise and fall of the South African peasantry. Perspectives on southern 

Africa, 28. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp 276. ISBN-10 0-520-03754-5. 

Bundy, Colin. 1988. The rise and fall of the South African peasantry. 2nd ed. Cape Town: 

David Philip Publ. Pp 276. ISBN-10 0-85255-047-2, 0-86486-088-9. 

Calderwood, H. 1858. Caffres and Cafre missions, with preliminary chapters on the Cape 

Colony as a field for emigration and basis of missionary operation. London: James Nisbet & 

Co. Pp xii, 234.


Callaway, Godfrey. 1905. Sketches of Kafir life, with illustrations. Oxford: A.R. Mowbray & 

Co. Pp xv, 154. 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Xhosa 

religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 143- 

211. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. 

Davey, Anthony S. 1976. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, NS 

4, p. 37-43. 


5, p. 11-17. 

Deumert, Ana; Masinyana, Sibabalwe Oscar. 2008. Mobile language choices? The use of 

English and isiXhosa in text messages (SMS): evidence from a bilingual South African sample. 

English world-wide, 29 (2), p. 117-147. 

Drayson, Alfred Wilks. 1858. Sporting scenes amongst the Kaffirs of South Africa. London: 

Routledge & Co. Pp xiv, 327, plates. 

Drayson, Alfred Wilks. 1860. Sporting scenes amongst the Kaffirs of South Africa. 2nd ed. 

London: Routledge & Co. Pp xiv, 327, plates. 

Elliott, Aubrey. 1987. The Xhosa and their traditional way of life. Cape Town: Cornelis Struik 

Publ. Pp 24. 

Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and Xhosa languages. 

Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

Gluckman, Max. 1934. The realm of the supernatural among the south-eastern Bantu: a study 

of the practical working of religions and magic. BA Honours thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 

338. 

Gxilishe, D. Sandile; Denton-Spalding, Claire; Villiers, Peter A. de. 2008. The acquisition of 

noun class marking in Xhosa: early sensitivity to form and function. In: BUCLD32, p. 167-176. 

Edited by Harvey Chan, Heather Jacob & Enkeleida Kapia. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. 

Hendrikse, A.P. 1975. Komplementering of nominalisering: evidensiële ondersteuning uit 

Xhosa vir die NP-status van ingebedde sinne van ’n sekere tippe. Taalfasette, 20 (2), p. (?). 

Hendrikse, A.P. 1977. Aspects of Xhosa sentential complementation. Comm. from the Dept. of 

African Languages, 7. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp 285. 

Hendrikse, A.P.; Poulos, George. 1980. Noun phrase properties in Xhosa: a pre-theoretical analysis 

of the nature of certain properties and their effects on transformations. In: Proc. of the 3rd 

Africa languages congress, p. 77-100. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Hendrikse, A.P.; Zotwana, Sydney Z. 1980. A Xhosa language laboratory manual. Grahamstown: 

Rhodes Univ. 

Holt, Basil. 1969. The Tshezi of Transkei: an ethnographic study. Johannesburg. 

Holt, Basil. 1972. Where rainbirds call: a record of the Transkei. Cape Town: Howard 

Timmins. Pp 176. ISBN-10 0-86978-019-0. 

Jafta, D.N. 1973. The development of the Xhosa drama. In: Papers of the Africa languages 

congress, University of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 40-55. Edited by Dirk Ziervogel & 

others. Suppl. to Limi. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Jafta, D.N. 1982. The Xhosa novelist and the challenge of the day. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 56-76. 

Khoali, T.B. 1985. Speech variations in Xhosa demonstratives and Tswana passive verb stems: a 

generative phonological explanation. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 12-17. 

King, William Ross. 1853. Campaigning in Kaffirland, or, scenes and adventures in the Kaffir 

War of 1851-2. London: Saunders, Otley & Co. Pp x, 331. 

Kirsch, Beverley; Skorge, Silvia. 1990. Masithethe isiXhosa: let’s speak Xhosa. Cape Town: 

Prima Books.


Kruger, D. 1978. The Xhosa diviner: ways of understanding. Koers: bull. vir christelike 

wetenskap (Potchefstroom), 43, p. 456-483. 

Kruger, D. 1978. Towards an understanding of the Xhosa diviner. The leech (Johannesburg), 

48 (2), p. 7-13. 

Kruger, W.J. 1982. Language communication at Black-White contact points in the Eastern 

Cape industries, with special reference to isiXhosa as language medium. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 

41-49. 

Kuse, W. 1973. The traditional praise poetry of the Xhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin- 

Madison. 

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1968. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 1]. 

Limi, 5, p. 15-28. 


Limi, 7, p. 27-56. 

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1987. Auxiliary verbs in Xhosa. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 7-15. 

Louwrens, Louis J. 1980. Woordvolgorde en volgordeverandering in Xhosa: ’n ondersoek na 

die verband tussen pragmatiek en taaltipologie. StBt, 7, p. 70-112. 

Luphondo, Nobuhle Beauty. 2006. The accessibility of printed news to first language speakers 

of Xhosa. MA thesis. Bellville: Univ. of the Western Cape. 

Mali-Jali, Nomfundo. 2007. A genre-based approach to writing across the curriculum in 

Isixhosa in the Cape Peninsula schools. DLitt thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Malinga, R.M.M. 1982. The analysis of the Xhosa demonstrative. SAJAL, 2 (3), p. 40-53. 

Malinga, R.M.M. 1986. Locative and comparative ku- in Xhosa. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 79-90. 

Marawu, Sithembele. 1997. A case study of English / Xhosa code switching as a communicative 

and learning resource in an English medium classroom. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes 

Univ. Pp iii, 91. 

Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli. 19xx. Some phonological and morphological differences between 

Xhosa and Mpondomise. BA Honours thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp ii, 118. 

Mbatha, Thabile; Plüddemann, Peter. 2004. The status of isiXhosa as an additional language in 

selected Cape Town secondary schools. PRAESA occ. papers, 18. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 27. 

ISBN-10 1-919948-24-4. 

Mesthrie, Rajend. 1998. Words across worlds: aspects of language contact and language learning 

in the Eastern Cape, 1800-1850. AfrSt, 57 (1), p. 5-26. 

Mngqibisa, Mandla Daniel. 2003. The comparative case study of the use of English and 

isiXhosa as medium of instruction in a grade five class. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes 

Univ. Pp vi, 102. 

Mpolweni, Nosisi Lynette. 2005. The reader-centredness of translated financial texts into 

Isixhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Mtuze, P.T. 1991. The muted voice of the modern Xhosa poet. SAJAL, 11 (1), p. 14-20. 

Nangu, Bongiwe B. 2006. Teaching in English and Isixhosa: code-switching in grade 11 

Biology classes at a school in Khayelitsha. MEd (Master of Education) thesis. Bellville: Univ. 

of the Western Cape. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob 1982. The interpretation of opening-closing formulas in Xhosa 

folktales. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 1-14. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1985. Naming in Xhosa folk-tales: a literary device. SAJAL, 5 (3), p. 

88-91. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1988. Voorname in Xhosa. Nomina africana, 2 (2), p. 223-238. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1990. The good, the bad, and the ugly in Xhosa iintsomi. SAJAL, 10 

(4), p. 319-323.


October, Michellé. 2002. Medium of instruction and its effect on matriculation examination 

results for 2000, in Western Cape secondary schools: a study of examination results in relation 

to home language and language medium. PRAESA occ. papers, 11. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 

83. 

Opland, Jeff. 1990. Xhosa izibongo: the improved line. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 239251. 



Pahl, Herbert Walter; Pienaar, A.M.; Ndungane, T.A.; Mini, Buyiswa Mavis; Tshabe, Sonwabo 

Lungile; Shoba, F.M. (Ed.) 1989/2006. Greater dictionary of Xhosa, 3 vols. Alice: Univ. of 

Fort Hare. ISBN-10 0-9499748-5-4. 

Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. The analysis of the infinitive. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 18-48. 

Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. Sentential infinitives or nominal infinitives? SAJAL, 2 (1), p. 1-19. 

Plüddemann, Peter; Braam, Daryl; Broeder, Peter; Extra, Guus; October, Michellé. 2004. 

Language policy implementation and language vitality in Western Cape primary schools. 

PRAESA occ. papers, 15. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 119. ISBN-10 1-919948-21-X. 

Plüddemann, Peter; Braam, Daryl; October, Michellé; Wababa, Zola. 2004. Dual-medium and 

parallel-medium schooling in the Western Cape: from default to design. PRAESA occ. papers, 

17. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 48. 

Plüddemann, Peter; Mati, P.X.; Mahlalela-Thusi, B. 2000. Problems and possibilities in 

multilingual classrooms in the Western Cape. PRAESA occ. papers, 2. Cape Town: UCT. 

Qangule, S.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Xhosa. Limi, 6, p. 14-28. 

Satyo, Sizwe C. 1980. Morphological and semantic regularities in Xhosa nouns. In: Proc. of the 


Satyo, Sizwe C. 1981. Aspects of Xhosa fiction: towards a characterisation of the creative sensibility 

of Xhosa writers. Limi, NS 9, p. 77-94. 

Scheub, Harold. 1969. The Ntsomi: a Xhosa performing art. PhD thesis. Dept. of African 

Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. 

Scheub, Harold. 1975. The Xhosa Ntsomi. Oxford libr. of African literature. Oxford: Clarendon 

Press. Pp x, 446. ISBN-10 0-19-815140-3. 

Shaw, William. 1860. The story of my mission in south-eastern Africa: comprising some 

account of the European colonists, with notices of the Kaffir and other native trives. London: 

Hamilton, Adams & Co. Pp 576. 

Simelane, Bhekithemba Doctor. 2005. Indigenous knowledge and vegetation utilisation in 

Khayelitsha, Cape Town. PhD thesis. Bellville: Univ. of the Western Cape. 

Sineke, Thembela Gloria. 2005. A comparative study of term creation processes in Isixhosa 

and Isizulu translations of the South African Constitution. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. 

Smith, Thornley. 1850. South Africa delineated: sketches, historical and descriptive, of its 

tribes and missions, and of the British colonies of the Cape and Port-Natal. London: J. Mason. 

Pp xii, 216. 

Somlata, Zakhile. 2008. An analysis of account on marriage in isiXhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of 

Stellenbosch. 

Sutherland, L.S. 1925. The frontier question: relations between the Cape of Good Hope and 

the Bantu tribes on its eastern frontier from the year 1834 to 1846. MA thesis. Johannesburg: 

UWits. 



Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128.


Venter, Johannes Andreas. 1980. Semantiese velde en die onderrig en aanleer van Xhosawoordeskat. 

MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp vi, 281. 

Vesely, Rima. 2000. Multilingual environments for survival: the impact of English on Xhosaspeaking 

students in Cape Town. PRAESA occ. papers, 5. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 43. 

Visser, Marianna W. 1983. ’n Leksikaal-interpretatiewe analise van enkele semantiese relasies 

in Xhosa. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 73ff. 

Visser, Marianna W. 2010. Definiteness and specificity in the Xhosa determiner phrase. In: 



Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1980. The Xhosa imbongi at home and on the mines. In: 

Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 372ff. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1982. Traditional oral izibongo and modern written poetry in 

Zulu and Xhosa. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 109ff. 

Welsh, D.J.A. 1959. A dissertation on the morphological differences between Rhodesian Ndebele 

and Xhosa. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

Zenani, Nongenile Masithathu. 1992. The world and the word: tales and observations from the 

Xhosa oral tradition. With an introduction, commentaries, and annotations by Harold Scheub. 

Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xii, 499. ISBN-10 0-299-13310-9. 

(S41A) 

Mpondo, Pondo 

Beinart, William. 1982. The political economy of Pondoland, 1860-1930. New history of 

southern Africa series, 33. Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Pp xi, 220. ISBN-10 0-86975-137-9. 

Cantrell, J.V. 1975. Outline of Mpondo migrations. Limi, NS 3 (1), p. 27-37. 

Kidd, Dudley. 1897. Visiting in Pondoland. The South African pioneer, 10 (1), p. 8-9. 

Maynard, C.L. 1897. A nation of children: impressions of a fortnight in Pondoland. The South 

African pioneer, 10, p. 152-155, 169-173. 

Wilkes, A. 1979. ’n Verslag van ’n ondersoek na die Mbo-dialek in Pondoland Oos. StBt, 6, p. 

84ff. 

(S41E) 

Gcaleka 

Kerr, Telkin. 1904. At Moseti’s bidding: a tale of the Gcaleka War. London: Hazell, Watson & 

Co. Pp xii, 161. 

(S41G) 

Mpondomise 

Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli. 19xx. Some phonological and morphological differences between 

Xhosa and Mpondomise. BA Honours thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp ii, 118. 

• S42 

ZULU, Isizulu 

[Anon.] 1878. Caffre and English etiquette. New York times, March 31. 

[Anon.] 1879. The Zulus and Zulu-land. Montreal daily witness, February 12. 

[Anon.] 1879. A little Zulu history. The star (New Zealand), June 5, p. 3.


[Anon.] 1879. On the Zulus. Bay of Plenty times (New Zealand), February 22, p. 2. 

[Anon.] 1879. On Zulu history. Bay of Plenty times (New Zealand), February 27, p. 2. 

[Anon.] 1879. History of the Zulus. Evening post (New Zealand), March 8, p. 5. 

[Anon.] 1879. History of the Zulus. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), March 14, p. 4. 

[Anon.] 1881. A Zulu version of Isandula. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), January 19, p. 

4. 

[Anon.] 1884. The Zulu language: the clicks. New York times, March 16. 

[Anon.] 1890. Life among the Zulus [pt. 1]. Huron expositor, September 26. 

[Anon.] 1890. Life among the Zulus [pt. 2]. Huron expositor, October 3. 

[Anon.] 1897. Language of the Zulus: musical dialects of the South African Negro tribes that 

have found no lodgment in America. New York times, March 14, p. 6. 

Blacking, John. 1978. Uses of kinship idiom in friendships at some Venda and Zulu schools. 

In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by 

W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. 

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1857. Zulu legends. Unpubl. manuscript. Cape Town: 

Grey Collection, South African Public Libr. 

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1952. Zulu legends. Publ. and edited by J.A. Engelbrecht. 

Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 46. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1981. Development of verbal agreement in Bantu languages, with special reference 

to object agreement in Zulu. Limi, NS 9, p. 11-17. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1986. Subject agreement with denominal copulatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 

57-61. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Aspects of subject conjunction in Zulu. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 70-74. 

Bosch, Sonja E.; Pretorius, Laurette. 2006. A finite-state approach to linguistic constraints in 

Zulu morphological analysis. Studia orientalia, 103, p. 205-222. 



Broeder, Peter; Extra, Guus; Maartens, Jeanne. 2002. Multilingualism in South Africa: with a 

focus on KwaZulu-Natal and metropolitan Durban. PRAESA occ. papers, 7. Cape Town: 

UCT. Pp 98. 

Bruin, Annemarié de. 2002. The role of children in the Zulu folktale. MA thesis. Pretoria: 

UNISA. 

Buell, Leston Chandler. 2008. VP-internal DPs and right-dislocation in Zulu. Linguistics in the 

Netherlands, 25, p. 37-49. 

Buell, Leston Chandler. 2009. Evaluating the immediate postverbal position as a focus position 

in Zulu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic 

theory and African language documentation, p. 166-172. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona 

McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. 

Buell, Leston Chandler. 2011. Zulu ngani ‘why’: postverbal and yet in CP. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 

805-821. 

Canonici, Noverino N. 1990. Trickery as the hallmark of Zulu folk-tales. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 314- 

318. 

Chelmsford, [Lord]. 1879. On the Zulu war. North Otago times (New Zealand), December 31, 

p. 2. 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Zulu 


275. Westport CN: Greenwood Press.


Cope, Anthony T. 1990. Observations arising from Rycroft’s study of the praises of Dingane. 

SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 296-301. 

Cope, Trevor. 1978. Towards an appreciation of Zulu folktales as literary art. In: Social system 

and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle 

& Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. 

Dickens, Sybil Maureen. 1985. Western influences on the Zulu system of personal naming. 

MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp x, 258. 

Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. In the land of misfortune. London: Richard Bentley. Pp 434. 

Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. A defense of Zululand and its king from the Blue Books. London: 

Chatto & Windus. Pp 129. 

Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. Cetshwayo and Zululand. The nineteenth century, 12 (2), p. 

303-312. 

Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1884. On Cetshwayo and his restoration. Vanity fair, 12 July 1884, p. 

21-22. 




Fortune, George. 1990. From Zulu to Ndau: a change of medium. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 354-364. 

Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza. 1922. Abantu abamnyama lapha bavela ngakhona = Where the 

Black people came from. [Details wanting.] 

Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza. 1979. The Black people and whence they came: a Zulu view. 

Transl. from Zulu by H.C. Lugg and edited by A.T. Cope. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. 

translation series, 1. Pietermaritzburg & Durban: UNP. Pp xviii, ix, 206. ISBN-10 0-86980- 

167-8. 

Fynn, Henry Francis. 1950. The diary of Henry Francis Fynn. Edited by James Stuart and 

D.McK. Malcolm. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp xvi, 341. 



338. 

Gluckman, Max. 1958. The analysis of a social situation in modern Zululand. RLP, 28. 

Manchester Univ. Press. 

Groenewald, H.C. 1977. Struktuurbeskrywing van die historiese drama in Zulu. Limi, NS 5, p. 

48-66. 

Groenewald, H.C. 1981. Aspekte van drama met besondere verwysing na die Zulu-drama. 

SAJAL, 1, suppl., p. 12-42. 

Groenewald, H.C. 1990. Ubuciko bomlomo: verbal art (in print) in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 288- 

295. 

Hadebe, S.B. 1980. Structural and stylistic analysis of Zulu riddles. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa 

languages congress, p. 56-76. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Hall, Linda. 2005. The -be relative tenses of Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. 

Hexham, Irving. 1981. Lord of the sky-king of the earth: Zulu traditional religion and belief in 

the sky god. Studies in religion / Sciences religieuses, 10 (3), p. 273-285. 

Hexham, Irving. (Ed.) 1987. Texts on Zulu religion: traditional Zulu ideas about God. African 

studies series, 6. Lewiston NY: Edwin Mellen Press. 

Ireland, William. 1865. Historical sketch of the Zulu mission in South Africa. Boston: ABCFM. 

Jafta, Lizo Doda. 1992. The one, the other, the divine, the many in Zulu traditional religion of 

southern Africa. Dialogue & alliance (New York), 6 (2), p. 79-90.


Jolles, Frank; Jolles, Stephen. 2000. Zulu ritual immunisation in perspective. Africa, 70 (2), p. 

229-248. 

Kannemeyer, Henry Daniel. 1945. The new Bantu society in Natal: its civilization and culture, 

1810-1942. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 881. 

Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1980. Rule types and rule ordering in Zulu tonology. In: 

Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 101-124. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: 

UNISA. 

Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1989. ‘Leftward ho!’ in Zulu tonology. SAJAL, 9 (2), p. 59- 

69. 

Koopman, Adrian. 1984. Zulu compound nouns: towards a preliminary analysis. SAJAL, 4 (1), 

p. 94-106. 

Koopman, Adrian. 1990. Some notes on the morphology of Zulu clan names. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 

333-337. 

Laband, John. 2001. The atlas of the later Zulu wars, 1883-1888. Pietermaritzburg: Univ. of 

Natal Press. Pp x, 140. ISBN-10 0-86980-998-9. 

Lafon, Michel. 2006. The future of Zulu lies in Gauteng. In: Workshop on standardization, p. 

133-136. Edited by Victor N.[C.] Webb, Ana Deumert & Biki Lepota. Occasional papers from 

PANSALB. Pretoria. 

Lamula, Petros. 1931. Uzulukamalandela: a most practical and concise compendium of 

African history, etc. Durban: Josiah Jones. Pp 173. 

Lamula, Petros. 1936. Isabelo sikaZulu = Zulu heritage. Pietermaritzburg. 

Makhambeni, Marjorie N. 1988. An analysis of certain prominent themes in Zulu novels. 

SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 1-57. 

Marks, Shula; Ranger, Terence O. 1989. Patriotism, patriarchy and purity: Natal and the politics 

of Zulu ethnic conciousness. In: The creation of tribalism in southern Africa. Edited by Leroy 

Vail. London: James Currey. 

Masondo, T.Z. 1940. Amasiko esiZulu = Zulu customs. Pietermaritzburg. 

Mathonsi, Nhlanlha N. 2010. A headword identification problem of nouns in Zulu dictionaries. 



Mhlambi, Innocentia Jabulisile. 2008. ‘African discourses’: the old and the new in post-apartheid 

isiZulu literature and South African black television dramas. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: 

UWits. 

Mokhonoana, Nelly; Strassner, Monica. 1999. Zincwadi eziqoqiwe ngolwazi lolimi lwesiZulu 

ngonyaka ka 1998 / Bibliography of the Zulu language to the year 1998. Pretoria: National 

Libr. of South Africa. Pp lxiv, 281. ISBN-10 0-7961-0001-2. 

Moodley, Dianna Lynette. 2009. Bilingualism gridlocked at the University of Kwazulu-Natal. 

NJAS, 18 (1), p. 22-72. 

Moolman, M.M.K. 1984. The defective verbs -thi and -sho in Zulu. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 135- 

144. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1980. Factors that influence the composition of a praise poem in 

Zulu. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 220-238. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. 

Pretoria: UNISA. 

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1990. Syntagmatic versus paradigmatic structural analysis of Zulu 

folk-tales. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 307-313. 

Mzolo, D. 1978. Zulu clan praises. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in 

honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: 

OUP.


Mzolo, D. 1980. Zulu clan praises: structural and functional aspects. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa 

languages congress, p. 239-253. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Naidoo, Shamila. 2005. Intrusive stop formation in Zulu: an application of feature geometry 

theory. PhD thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Ngcongwane, S.D. 1983. Fanakalo and the Zulu language. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 62-73. 

Nkabinde, A.C. 1986. Some aspects of lexicography of an explanatory dictionary in Zulu. 

SAJAL, 6 (3), p. 113-116. 

Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. Ephraim. 1976. The idiom as a linguistic problem in Tsonga. Limi, NS 

4, p. 60-67. 

Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Zulu. Limi, 6, p. 28-36. 

Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1971. Imitation in Zulu poetry. Limi, 12, p. 1-28. 

Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1978. Brief remarks on Zulu literature. Limi, NS 6, p. 44-52. 



Poland, Marguerite; Hammond-Tooke, W. David. 2004. The abundant herds: a celebration of 

the cattle of the Zulu people. Vlaeberg (South Africa): Fernwood. Pp 144. ISBN-10 1-874950- 

69-5. 

Posthumus, Lionel C. 1978. Geistematiseerde verantwoording vir vokaalassimilasie in Zulu. 

Limi, NS 6, p. 74-81. 

Posthumus, Lionel C. 1979. Kongruensie met besondere verwysing na Zulu. Limi, NS 7, p. 50- 

62. 

Posthumus, Lionel C. 1991. Past subjunctive or consecutive mood? SAJAL, 11 (3), p. 91-96. 

Radebe, M.A. 1992. Colloquial Zulu spoken in the north-eastern Orange Free State as a 

dialectical variation. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 91-96. 

Raum, Otto Friedrich. 1987. A Zulu diviner visits a university. Anthropos, 82 (4/6), p. 469-487. 

Rudwick, Stephanie. 2008. Shifting norms of linguistic and cultural respect: hybrid sociolinguistic 

Zulu identities. NJAS, 17 (2), p. 152ff. 

Scheub, Harold. 2006. Storytelling songs of Zulu women: recording archetypal rites of 

passage and mythic paths. ISBN-10 0-7734-5741-0, ISBN 978-0-7734-5741-6. Lewiston NY 

& Lampeter UK: Edwin Mellen Press. Pp ii, 292. 



Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. A new way to lemmatize adjectives in a user-friendly Zulu- 

English dictionary. Lexikos, 18, p. 63-91. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. The lexicographic treatment of quantitative pronouns in 

Zulu. Lexikos, 18, p. 92-105. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. The lexicographic treatment of ideophones in Zulu. Lexikos, 

19, p. 34-54. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wilkes, Arnett. 2008. User-friendly dictionaries for Zulu: an 

exercise in complexicography. In: Proc. of the 13th EURALEX international congress, Barcelona, 

15-19 July 2008, p. 827-836. Edited by E. Bernal & J. DeCesaris. Serie activitats, 20. 

Barcelona: Inst. Univ. de Lingüística Aplicada, Univ. Pompeu Fabra. 

Sineke, Thembela Gloria. 2005. A comparative study of term creation processes in Isixhosa 

and Isizulu translations of the South African Constitution. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. 

Solarsh, Barbara; Alant, Erna. 2006. The challenge of cross-cultural assessment: the test of 

ability to explain for Zulu-speaking children. Jrnl of communication disorders, 39, 2 (109-138).


Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1977. Prosodiese eieskappe van ideofone in Zulu. Limi, NS 

5, p. 36-48. 

Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1982. Aspective of affective meaning in Zulu. SAJAL, 2 (3), 

p. 68-91. 

Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1984. Zulu vertalings van Psalm 23. SAJAL, 4 (2), p. 60-91. 

Stuart, James. 1903. Studies in Zulu law and custom: boyhood among the Zulus; being notes 

on the native system of education, with special reference to games and other pastimes. Durban: 

Robinson. Pp 32. 

Stuart, James. 1906. Notes on the conjunctive and disjunctive methods of writing Zulu. Durban. 

[Not sure what this is. Copy at the library of Oxford Univ.] 

Stuart, James. 194x. Zulu proverbs and popular sayings, with translations. Durban: Griggs. 

Pp 93. 



UWits. 

Taljaard, P.C.; Mathumba, Isaac D. 1976. Twenty super-ordinates with their co-hyponyms in 

Zulu and Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 26-33. 




Traill, Anthony. 1990. Depression without depressors. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 166-172. 

Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1982. Traditional oral izibongo and modern written poetry in 

Zulu and Xhosa. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 109ff. 

Wanger, P. Willibald. 1923/24. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 1]. Anthropos, 18/19, p. 656-687. 

Wanger, P. Willibald. 1925. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 2]. Anthropos, 20, p. 558-578. 

Wanger, P. Willibald. 1926. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 3]. Anthropos, 21, p. 351-385. 

Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 1976. The James Stuart Archive relating to the 

history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 1. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript 

series, 1. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxix, 381. ISBN-10 0-86980-073-6. 



series, 2. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxv, 334. ISBN-10 0-86980-189-9. 



series, 3. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxii, 370. ISBN-10 0-86980-287-9. 



series, 4. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. ISBN-10 0-86980-528-2. 



series, 5. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxi, 446. ISBN-10 0-86980-958-X. 

Wickler, Wolfgang; Seibt, Uta. 1995. Syntax and semantics in a Zulu bead colour communication 

system. Anthropos, 90 (4/6), p. 391-405. 

Wilkes, A. 1977. ’n Kritiese beskouing van 2 resente teorieë omtrent die direkte en indirekte 

objek met besondere verwysing na hierdie kategorieë in Zulu. StBt, 4, p. 84ff. 

Wilkes, A. 1978. Gemarkeerde en ongemarkeerde besit in Zulu. StBt, 5, p. 93-106. 

Wilkes, A. 1990. Comments on the so-called indefinite copulative relatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 

(1), p. 34-40.


Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 1938. Izwe lakithi kwaZulu = Zululand, our country. Pietermaritzburg: 

Shuter & Shooter. Pp 92. 

Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 1940. Inkomo kaZulu = The cattle of Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter 

& Shooter. 

Zulu, Corrine Zandile. 2006. Account-giving in the narratives of personal experience in Isizulu. 

MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Zungu, P.J. 1998. The status of Zulu in KwaZulu-Natal. In: Multilingualism in a multicultural 

context: case studies on South Africa and western Europe, p. 37-49. Edited by Guus Extra & 

Jeanne Maartens. Studies in multilingualism, 10. Tilburg UP. 

• S43 

SWATI, Swazi, Siswati, Ngwane 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Swazi 



Davey, Anthony S. 1990. A Swati comparative list. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 372-383. 

Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and Xhosa languages. 

Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

Kuper, Hilda [Beemer]. 1930-1992. Hilda Kuper papers. Manuscripts, papers, notebooks, clippings, 

etc., in 57 (incl. 8 oversize) boxes. Young (Charles E.) Research Library, UCLA. 

Macmillan, Hugh. 1989. A nation divided? The Swazi in Swaziland and the Transvaal, 1865- 

1986. In: The creation of tribalism in southern Africa. Edited by Leroy Vail. London: James 

Currey. 

Marten, Lutz. 2010. The great siSwati locative shift. In: Continuity and change in grammar, p. 

249-268. Edited by Anne Breitbarth, Christopher Lucas, Sheila Watts & David Willis. 

Linguistics today / Linguistik aktuell, 159. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 





Ziervogel, Dirk. 1970. A Swazi dialogue. Limi, 10, p. 25-29. 

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1972. Nog ’n Swazisamespraak. Limi, 14, p. 50-53. 

• S44 

ZIMBABWE NDEBELE, Sindebele 

[Anon.] 1894. Lo Bengula, King of Matabeland. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), February 

15, p. 4. 

Davidson, A.B. 1960. La résistance de la tribu Matabélé à l’établissement de la colonie de Rhodésie 

du Sud. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & 


Davidson, Hannah Frances. 1915. South and south central Africa; a record of fifteen years’ 

missionary labors among primitive peoples. Elgin IL: Self-publ. 

Jones, Neville. 1921. Initiation rites among the Matabele. Man, 21, p. 147-150. 

Khumalo, Langa. 2009. The passive and stative constructions in Ndebele: a comparative analysis. 

NJAS, 18 (2), p. 154-174. 

Monyatsi, P.P. 1979. The history of the Ndebele of Siviya Village, eastern Botswana to 1969. 

BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland.


Msindo, Enocent. 2004. Ethnicity in Matabeleland, Zimbabwe: a study of Ndebele-Kalanga 

relations, 1860s-1980s. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. 

Welsh, D.J.A. 1959. Dissertation on the morphological differences between Rhodesian Ndebele 

and Xhosa. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. 

Ndlovu-Gatsheni, S.J. 2008. Inkosi yinkosi ngabantu - an interrogation of governance in precolonial 

Africa: the case of the Ndebele of Zimbabwe. Southern African humanities, 20, p. (?). 

• S51 

TSWA, Xitswa, incl. Dzibi, Dzonga 

S50 Tswa-Rhonga Group 

Chambela, Rafael Sendela. 1999. A problemática das variantes da língua xitshwa: o caso de 

xinyai. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Chamusso, Natália Alfredo. 1996. O impacto do contexto cultural para a interpretação e tradução 

de provérbios baseados em metáforas di xitshwa para o português. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba. 2005. Estratégias de concordância do verbo com sintagma 

nominal complexo na posição do sujeito no xithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Henriques, Andrade. 2005. Xihlengue, uma variante linguística de changana ou de xitshwa. 


Laisse, Isaura. 2000. A combinação e ordem das extensões verbais do citshwa. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Macuácuá, Túnia Isabel. 2005. Construcões relativas na língua cithswa. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Romão, Paulo Carlos. 2001. A negação verbal em xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Sefo, Artur Ernesto. 2000. Estudo dos ideofones do citshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

• S511 

HLENGWE 

Chunguane, Artur Júlio. 2003. Descrição das estratégias de locativização em citshwa, variante 

cihlengue. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 



• S53 

CHANGANA, Xichangana, Tsonga 




Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1972. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 1]. Limi, 13, p. 66-76. 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1973. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 2]. Limi, NS 1 (1), p. 34-56. 



Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1975. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 4]. Limi, NS 3 (1), p. 38-46.


Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1976. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 6-7]. Limi, NS 4, p. 44-45, 90- 

94. 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Gondzze voornaamwoorde. SAJAL, 7 (2), p. 43-46. 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Klasprefikse van Gondzze. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 1-6. 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1988. Adjektief, telwoord, en possessiefkonstruksie in Gondzze. SAJAL, 

8 (4), p. 99-108. 

Bill, Mary C. 1976. Imagery in two Tsonga poems. Limi, NS 4, p. 79-84. 

Bill, Mary C. 1990. How universal are children’s verse rhymes? Some Tsonga evidence. 

SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 275-287. 

Bill, Mary C. 1991. Rhytmical patterning of Tsonga children’s traditional oral poetry. SAJAL, 

11 (4), p. 133ff. 

Cavele, Álvaro Drumond Adolfo. 1997. Estrutura textual do xichangana do ponto de vista da 

progressão temática. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Chambal, Ezra Alberto. 2005. Construções relativas directas e indirectas no changana. Tese 


Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Tsonga 



Chimbutane, Feliciano S. 2002. Grammatical functions in Changana: types, properties and 

function alternations. MPhil thesis. Canberra: Australian National Univ. 



Davidson, Hannah Frances. 1915. South and south central Africa; a record of fifteen years’ 

missionary labors among primitive peoples. Elgin IL: Self-publ. 



José, Orlando. 1997. Condições de ocorrência dos fonemas /o/ e /u/ em posição final das 

palavras no xichangana: um critério para escrita. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Khoza, Nosizi Cordelia. 2008. Characterisation in Xitsonga prose narratives: folktales, myths 

and legends. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. 

Langa, David. 2001. Reduplicação verbal em xichangana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Fac. de 

Letras, UEM. 

Langa, Julieta Machimuassana. 1991. Estratégias de tradução de algumas expressões referenciais 

da língua portuguesa para a língua tsonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Lee, Seunghun J. 2009. H tone, depressors and downstep in Tsonga. In: Selected proc. of the 

38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, 



Mabunda, Elisabeth Rogério. 2005. Actos de fala directives indirectos no changana. Tese de 


Macaba, Fátima João. 1996. Para uma sistematização das construções relativas no changana. 


Magaia, João Almeida. 1999. O caso da coexistência do ronga e do changana na cidade de 

Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Manjate, Maria de Fátima. 1997. Avaliação da prática de tradução do português para o tsonga 

dos noticiários da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Tsonga. Limi, 6, p. 36-44.


Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1976. Content and plot structure in Tsonga folktales. Limi, NS 4, p. 

95ff. 

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1978. Clan praises in Tsonga. Limi, NS 6, p. 31-43. 

Mathumba, Isaac D. 1975. A Tsonga dictionary in the making. Limi, NS 3 (2), p. 33-34. 

Mayevu, G.S. 1976. The ideophone in Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 85-89. 

Melembe, Ema Julieta. 2002. A tradução da mensagem publicitária do português para as 

línguas ronga e changana nos emissores da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Moiane, Cândida. 2000. Empréstimos lexicais do português no changana. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Moreno, Albertina das Dores Gonçalves. 1994. Variação fonética do ronga da cidade de 

Maputo: a influência do changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 1991. Semântica das expressões idiomáticas do tsonga formadas 

a partir de metáforas antropomórficas e de metáforas animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 1997. L’usage idiomatique du langage: analyse sémantique et 

pragmatique des expressions idiomatiques du tsonga motivées par croyances et moeurs. 

Mémoire de DEA. Univ. de Poitiers. 

Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 2002. Vers une approche semantique et culturelle des idiomes: 

decodage du sens des expressions idiomatiques du tsonga motivees par les croyances et les 

moeurs. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. de Poitiers. 

Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. Ephraim. 1976. The idiom as a linguistic problem in Tsonga. Limi, NS 

4, p. 60-67. 

Sitoe, Zacarias André. 2005. Efeitos morfo-sintácticos da aplicação das extensões verbais em 

xichangana: o caso de -ek- e -el- nos verbos transitivos. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Sombhane, Mihloti Penelope. 2008. The speech act of apology in Xitsonga educational 

contexts. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. 

Taljaard, P.C.; Mathumba, Isaac D. 1976. Twenty super-ordinates with their co-hyponyms in 

Zulu and Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 26-33. 

Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias. 2006. Concordância entre o nome e seus modificadores na língua 

changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Urcy, Anchura Aligy Abdula. 1999. Estrutura temática nos textos escritos em changana e 

português. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

• S54 

RHONGA, Xironga 

Abdula, Samira Abdul Latifo. 2003. Estratégias de coordenação de numerais com nomes em 

ronga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Chaual, Raquel de Lisboa. 2001. Os ideofones na língua xirhonga. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Guirrugo, Osvaldo Carlos. 2005. Estratégias de relativização em ronga: a construção restritiva. 


Honwana, Carlos Luís dos Santos. 1999. A problemática da selecção de variantes dialectais 

nas emissões da Rádio Moçambique: o caso de xirhonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Magaia, João Almeida. 1999. O caso da coexistência do ronga e do changana na cidade de 


Melembe, Ema Julieta. 2002. A tradução da mensagem publicitária do português para as 

línguas ronga e changana nos emissores da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM.


Moreno, Albertina das Dores Gonçalves. 1994. Variação fonética do ronga da cidade de 

Maputo: a influência do changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Tsinine, Felismina Ernesto. 2006. Avaliação da política linguística em relação ao xirhonga na 

assembleia municipal da cidade de Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

• S61 

COPI, Cicopi 

S60 Copi Group 

Alberto, Emília. 2006. Descrição morfológica de formação de nomes na língua copi. Tese de 


Dacala, Alfredo Carlos. 1994. Variaçoes alomórficas no nome em ciyao (yao) e cicopi (chope). 


Guamba, Francisco Penicela. 2002. Cilambwe: variante do cicopi ou do gitonga? Tese de 


Mazalo, Claudina. 2000. Mudança e retenção linguística da comunidade copi na cidade de 


Nhantumbo, Nelsa João. 2005. O tempo verbal na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Nombora, Augusto Fernando. 2006. Reduplicação verbal na língua chope. Tese de licenciatura. 

Maputo: UEM. 

Pondeca, Américo Zavala. 2005. Anegação em chope. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Rodrigues, Célia Maria da Conceição. 2002. Estratégia de diminutivização na língua copi. 


Vicente, Francisco Leonardo. 2004. Extensão aplicativa em copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

• S62 

TONGA, Gitonga, Shengwe 

França, Henrique Matias Elias. 2004. Neologismos de origem gitonga no português de 

Moçambique: alguns exemplos e seu tratamento. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 



338. 

Guamba, Francisco Penicela. 2002. Cilambwe: variante do cicopi ou do gitonga? Tese de 


Guiloviça, Pascoal. 2006. Estratégias de revitalização das línguas bantu em vias de extinção: o 

caso do guitonga no município da cidade de Inhambane. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Miranda, Nelpódio Anselmo. 2005. A semântica da reduplicação verbal em gitonga. Tese de 


Nhacota, Eugenio. 1997. A tradução de neologismos e termos técnicos da árenas da SIDA / 

DTS do português para o gitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Paulo, Pedro Cecílio. 2005. Estabelecimento de fronteiras na escrita das palavras do gitonga. 


Seleça, Candido David. 2003. Reduplicação verbal em guitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM.


S zone: miscellaneous, unsorted 

[Anon.] 1958. Bantu authorities and tribal administration. Pretoria: Dept. of Bantu Administration 

and Development, South Africa. Pp 19. 

Allwood, Jens; Hendrikse, A.P. 2003. Spoken language corpora for the nine official languages 

of South Africa. SALALS, 21 (4), p. 187-199. 

Badenhorst, Jaco; Heerden, Charl van; Davel, Marelie; Barnard, Etienne. 2011. Collecting and 

evaluating speech recognition corpora for 11 South African languages. Language resources 

and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 289-309. 

Besten, Hans den. 1993. Etnische nomenclatuur in Zuid-Afrika. In: ‘Waar komen de juiste 

ideeën vandaan’: opstellen over taal, wetenschap en maatschappij, p. 11-15. Edited by Jan ten 

Thije. Publ. van het Inst. voor Algemene Taalwetenschap, 59. Univ. van Amsterdam. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 2010. Rule-based morphological analysis: shared challenges, shared solutions. 



Breutz, Paul-Lenert. 1995. Pre-colonial Africa: the south-eastern Bantu cultural province. 

Ramsgate UK: Self-published. Pp 109. ISBN-10 0-620-19041-8. 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. African 

traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography. Westport CN: Greenwood 

Press. 

Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1996. A selected bibliography on the sociology of language 

with the emphasis on sources on language planning in Africa. Studia composita, 19. Pretoria: 

UNISA. Pp xvi, 644. ISBN-10 0-86981-944-5. 

Ellis, Barbaralyn. 1968. Religion among the Bantu in South Africa: a list of works published 

after 1956. Diploma in librarianship. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 15. 

Grainger, Karen; Mills, Sarah; Sibanda, Mandla. 2010. “Just tell us what to do”: southern 

African face and its relevance to intercultural communication. Jrnl of pragmatics, 42 (8), p. 

2158-2171. 

Gugushe, R.N. 1970. Languages and language communication studies in South Africa. Cape 

Town: OUP. 

Hendrikse, A.P. 1992. Die uitspraakkenmerke van die Suid-Ostelike Bantoetale vir koorsang 

en solosang. Johannesburg: SAMRO. 

Hendrikse, A.P.; Poulos, George. 2006. Tagging agglutinative languages. Language matters, 

39, p. (?). 

Horrell, Muriel. 1964. A decade of Bantu education. Johannesburg: SAIRR. Pp 186. 

Hurwitz, Nathan. 1964. The economics of Bantu education in South Africa. Johannesburg: 

SAIRR. Pp 80. 

Joffe, David; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2005. From TshwaneLex to TshwaneTerm: tailoring 

terminology management for South Africa. Lexikos, 15, p. 312-315. 

Kallaway, Peter. (Ed.) 1984. Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. 

Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Pp vii, 409, plates. ISBN-10 0-86975-256-1. 

Kallaway, Peter. (Ed.) 2002. The history of education under apartheid, 1948-1994: the doors 

of learning and culture shall be opened. Cape Town: Pearson Education. Pp xvi, 399. ISBN-10 

1-86891-192-6. 

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1983. A preliminary select bibliography of education for 

black South Africans and related topics. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 181. 

ISBN-10 0-7992-0556-7.


Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1984. Bibliography: the education of black South Africans. 

In: Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. Edited by Peter Kallaway. 

Johannesburg: Ravan Press. 

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie; Sheward, Deborah. 1986. A bibliography of education for 

Black South Africans. 2nd ed. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 93. ISBN-10 0- 

7992-1015-3. 

Kallaway, Peter; others. (Ed.) 1997. Education after apartheid: South African education in 

transition. Cape Town: UCT Press. Pp x, 206. ISBN-10 1-919713-10-7. 

Kros, Cynthia Joy. 1996. Economic, political and intellectual origins of Bantu education 1926- 

1951. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. 

Kwetana, W.M. 2007. Empowerment and development through African languages in South 

Africa in the 21st century. CASAS occasional papers, 32. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-82- 

8. 

Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 1976. Iron age communities of the southern highveld. Occ. publ. of the 

Natal Museum, 2. Pietermaritzburg: Council of the Natal Museum. Pp xviii, 326. ISBN-10 0- 

620-01207-2. 

Malan, Stephanus I. 1959. Gesamentlike katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge van die 

Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite, 1942-1958 / Union catalogue of theses and dissertations of the 

South African universities, 1942-1958. Potchefstroom: PUCHO. Pp 216. 

Mashamaite, K.J. 1992. Standard and non-standard: towards finding a suitable teaching 

strategy. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 47-56. 

Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick. 1973. A review of the classification of the languages of the southeastern 

zone: a critical evaluation. BA thesis. Turfloop. Univ. of the North. Pp 19. 

Msimang, Christian Themba 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of research on poetry 

in southern African vernaculars. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 20-40. 

Murphy, Emmett Jefferson. 1973. Bantu education in South Africa. PhD thesis. Univ. of 

Connecticut. Pp 258. 

Murphy, Emmett Jefferson. 1974. The Bantu civilization of southern Africa. New York: 

Crowell. Pp 272. 

Niemandt, J.J. 1959/63. Bibliografie van die Bantoetale in die Unie van Suid-Afrika, 7 parts. 

Suppl. to Bantoe-onderwysblad. Pretoria. 

Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 1982. Trends in the teaching and study of African languages in southern 

Africa. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 50-57. 

Noble, John. (Ed.) 1893. Illustrated official handbook of the Cape and South Africa: a résumé 

of the history, conditions, populations, productions and resources of the several colonies, 

states, and territories. Cape Town: J.C. Juta. 

Ntsukunyane, T.V. 1982. Teaching an African language to non-native speakers: some thoughts. 

SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 57-70. 

Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1960. Quelques problèmes liés à l’étude des langues 

bantoues sud-orientales. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. 

Potekhin & Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. 

Pettersson, Olaf. 1953. Chiefs and gods: religious and social elements in the south eastern 

Bantu kingship. Studia theologica lundensia, 3. Lund: Gleerup. Pp 405. 

Raper, Peter Edmund. 2004. New dictionary of South African place names. 3rd ed. Johannesburg: 

Jonathan Ball Publ. Pp xxvii, 421. ISBN-10 1-86842-190-2. 

Reagan, Timothy G. 1992. Language function and language variation: analytic models for the 

South African context. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 35-46.


Robinson, A.M. Lewin. 1943. Catalogue of theses and dissertations accepted for degrees by 

the South African universities / Katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge vir grade deur die 

Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite goedgekeur, 1918-1941. Cape Town. Pp ix, 155. 

Savory, Phyllis. 1974. Bantu folk tales from southern Africa. Cape Town: Howard Timmins. Pp 

203. 

Scheub, Harold. 1996. The tongue is fire: South African storytellers and apartheid. ISBN-10 

0-299-15090-9 hb, 0-299-15094-1 pb. Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xxvii, 448. 

Schuring, Gerhard K.; Ellis, C.F. 1987. Shared languages and “language gaps” in South Africa: 

an analysis of census data. South African jrnl of labour relations, 11 (3), p. 37-45. 

Serudu, S.M. 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of advanced research on prose in 

southern African vernaculars, and the road ahead. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 41-69. 



UWits. 

Swanepoel, C.B. 1986. The necessity of literature in the development of the black child in 

southern Africa. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 1-14. 




Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 1999. Afrilex e l’attività lessicografica in Sudafrica. Afriche e orienti, 2, p. 

(?). 

Tsotetsi, Josiah Oupa Khehla. 1999. The origins and demise of Bantu school boards and 

school committees in the urban areas: with particular reference to Soweto 1953-1979. MEd 

thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 85. 

Tucker, Archibald Norman. 1973. Tone-marking in South African languages. In: Papers of the 

Africa languages congress, University of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 243ff. Edited by 

Dirk Ziervogel & others. Suppl. to Limi. Pretoria: UNISA. 

Vossen, Rainer. 2003. Was haben Schnalze im Bantu verloren? Zum Problem der Rekonstruktion 

von Kontaktgeschichte im südlichen Afrika. Sprawozdania z posiedzen komisji naukowych 

(Krakow), 45 (2), p. 49-51. 

Webb, Victor N.[C.]. 1995. A sociolinguistic profile of South Africa: a brief overview. In: 

Language in South Africa: an input into language planning for a post-apartheid South Africa 

= The LiCCA (SA) report, p. 15-39. Edited by Victor N.[C.] Webb. LiCCA Research and 

Development Programme, Univ. of Pretoria. 

West, Martin. 1976. Abantu: an introduction to Black people of South Africa. Cape Town: 

Cornelis Struik Publ. Pp 184. 

Westley, David. 2002. An annotated bibliography of southern Bantu praise poetry. Discussion 

papers in the African humanities, 29. ASC, Boston Univ. Pp 31. 

Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van 1992. The concept of ‘standard language’. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, 

p. 23-34.


COMPARATIVE STUDIES 


2.1 Noun classes 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Klasprefikse van Gondzze. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 1-6. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1981. Development of verbal agreement in Bantu languages, with special reference 

to object agreement in Zulu. Limi, NS 9, p. 11-17. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1986. Subject agreement with denominal copulatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 

57-61. 

Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Aspects of subject conjunction in Zulu. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 70-74. 

Chanda, Vincent M. 1992. A study of nouns in Bantu classes 5, 9 and 10. Literature and languages 

seminar series, 4. Lusaka: Dept. of Literature and Languages, Univ. of Zambia. Pp 27. 

Chimuzu, António Mateus. 2002. Reorganização das classes nominais em makhuwa: o caso 

dos nomes dos animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2008. Human relationship terms, discourse prominence, and 

asymmetrical animacy in Swahili. JALL, 29 (2), p. 127-172. 

Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba. 2005. Estratégias de concordância do verbo com sintagma 

nominal complexo na posição do sujeito no xithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 


4, p. 37-43. 


5, p. 11-17. 

Gxilishe, D. Sandile; Denton-Spalding, Claire; Villiers, Peter A. de. 2008. The acquisition of 

noun class marking in Xhosa: early sensitivity to form and function. In: BUCLD32, p. 167-176. 

Edited by Harvey Chan, Heather Jacob & Enkeleida Kapia. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. 





Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Marten, Lutz. 2009. Multiple noun class prefixes in Otjiherero. In: 

Proc. of the 2nd conference on language documentation and linguistic theory. Edited by Peter 

K. Austin, Oliver Richards Bond, David Nathan & Peter Sells. London: SOAS. 

Linton, Pauline. 2009. The noun class system of Latege. 3rd edition. Libreville: GRELACO; 

SIL Int’l. Pp 26. 


Limi, 5, p. 15-28. 


Limi, 7, p. 27-56. 

Malinga, R.M.M. 1986. Locative and comparative ku- in Xhosa. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 79-90. 

Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos. 2004. Estudo do prefixo da classe cinco em ndau. Tese 



Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804.


Misha, D. wa. 2006. Kizombo and English noun phrase agreement and word order. BA 

thesis. Luanda: Univ. Agostinho Neto. 

Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João. 2004. A variações almórficas do prefixo da classe em 

ximakonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Quelques aspects de l’évolution du système des classes nominales 

du fang: le cas des préfixes nominaux. Ann. de la FLSH, 14, p. (?). 



Posthumus, Lionel C. 1979. Kongruensie met besondere verwysing na Zulu. Limi, NS 7, p. 50- 

62. 

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1986. Ontwikkeling van prefikse, suffikse en voorstetsels in Noord- 

Sotho. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 156-166. 

Riedel, Kristina. 2010. Coordination and subject/object marking in Sambaa. In: Bantu 



Rosendal, Tove. 2006. The noun classes of Rwanda: an overview. MISS: meddelanden från 

inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 143-161. 

Satyo, Sizwe C. 1980. Morphological and semantic regularities in Xhosa nouns. In: Proc. of the 


Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Nabirye, Minah. 2010. A quantitative analysis of the morphology, 

morphophonology and semantic import of the Lusoga noun. AfrL, 16, p. 97-154. 

Shiozaki, Lisa. 2004. Concordial agreement in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate 


Ström, Eva-Marie. 2006. Morphonological alternations in the noun class prefixes of Ndengereko. 

MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 163-179. 

Suege, Iza Luís. 2006. Classes nominais e sistemas de concordância em chuwabu. Tese de 


Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias. 2006. Concordância entre o nome e seus modificadores na língua 

changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. 

Zimmermann, Wolfgang. 1978. Enkele gedagte oor die kwalifiseerende krag van klasprefikse in 

die Suidwestale. Limi, NS 6, p. 66-73. 


92, p. (?). 

Velde, Mark van de. 2006. The alleged class 2a prefix bo in Eton, a plural word. Proc. of the 

annual meeting of the BLS, 31, p. 119-130. 

Yoneda, Nobuko. 2010. Topical hierarchy and grammatical agreement in Matengo (N13). In: 



2.2 Tense, aspect, mood, negation 

Afido, Pedro J. 1997. Contribuição para o estudo dos morfemas do presente do indicativo no 


Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] 1986. Word internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. 

Linguistic inquiry, 17 (3), p. 559-564. 

Bernardo, Maurício. 2005. A morfofonologia das marcas do passado remote imperfectivo em 

emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM.




Botne, Robert Dale. 2009. Three properties of temporal organization in Bantu T/A systems. In: 

African linguistics across the dfiscipline, p. 45-67. Edited by Jonathan C. Anderson, 

Christopher R. Green & Samuel Gyasi Obeng. Working papers in linguistics, 8. Bloomington: 

IULC. 

Botne, Robert Dale. 2010. Perfectives and perfects and pasts, oh my! On the semantics of -ile in 

Bantu. AfrL, 16, p. 31-64. 

Botne, Robert Dale; Kershner, Tiffany Lynne. 2008. Tense and cognitive space: on the organization 

of tense/aspect systems in Bantu languages and beyond. Cognitive linguistics, 19 (2), p. 

145-218. 

Brisard, Frank; Meeuwis, Michael. 2009. Present and perfect in Bantu: the case of Lingala. 

JALL, 30 (1), p. 21-44. 

Carter, Hazel. 1990. Two Shona verbal infixes. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 365-371. 



Deen, Kamil Ud; Hyams, Nina. 2006. The morphosyntax of mood in early grammar with 

special reference to Swahili. First language, 26 (1), p. 67-102. 

Devos, Maud. 2008. The expression of modality in Shangaci. AfrL, 14, p. 3-36. 

Hall, Linda. 2005. The -be relative tenses of Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. 

Katushemererwe, Fridah; Hanneforth, Thomas. 2010. Finite state methods in morphological 

analysis of Runyakitara verbs. NJAS, 19 (1), p. 1-22. 

Keach, N. 1986. Word-internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17, p. 

559-564. 

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1987. Auxiliary verbs in Xhosa. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 7-15. 

Maho, Jouni Filip. 2008. Comparative TMA morphology in Niger-Congo: the case of persistive, 

and some other, markers in Bantu. In: Interdependence of diachronic and synchronic 

analyses, p. 283-298. Edited by Folke Josephson & Ingmar Söhrman. Studies in language, 

companion series, 103. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. 

Moolman, M.M.K. 1984. The defective verbs -thi and -sho in Zulu. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 135- 

144. 

Mtavangu, Norbert B. 2008. Tense and aspect in Ikehehe. OPiL, 3, p. 34-41. 

Newman, John F.; Newman, Bonnie. 1988. Duruma verb description. Nairobi: Bible Translation 

& Literacy, East Africa. 

Nhantumbo, Nelsa João. 2005. O tempo verbal na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 1998. A relevance theory perspective on grammaticalization. Cognitive linguistics, 

9 (1), p. 1-35. 

Nicolle, Steve M. 2007. The grammaticalization of tense markers: a pragmatic reanalysis. 

Cahiers chronos, 17, p. 47-65. 



Posthumus, Lionel C. 1991. Past subjunctive or consecutive mood? SAJAL, 11 (3), p. 91-96. 

Romão, Paulo Carlos. 2001. A negação verbal em xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: 

UEM. 

Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 1988. Linear order in Haya verbal morphology: theoretical implications. 

PhD thesis. East Lansing: Michigan State Univ. Pp xv, 323.


Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2010. The -ag- TAM marker and the boundary between 

cliticization and affixation in Bantu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. 


Seidel, Frank. 2007. The distal marker -ka- and motion verbs in Yeyi. APAL, 5, p. (?). 

Seidel, Frank. 2008. The hodiernal past domain and the concept of recentness in Yeyi. AfrL, 14, 

p. 151-176. 

Toews, Carmela. 2009. The expression of tense and aspect in Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 



Project. 

Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 2010. Grammaticalization of narrative patterns in Ngindo verbal 

morphology. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère 


Warren, Whitney. 2004. Verbal morphology in Karinga Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. 

Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 16. 

Wetshemongo, Michel Kamomba. 1998. Le système verbal de l’òtètèla, langue bantu du Congo 

(Zaïre). In: Systèmes verbaux, p. 197-212. Edited by Fernand Bentolila. Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. 

Peeters. 

Wilkes, A. 1990. Comments on the so-called indefinite copulative relatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 

(1), p. 34-40. 

2.3 Names of people and places 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Gondzze voornaamwoorde. SAJAL, 7 (2), p. 43-46. 

Chanda, Vincent M. 1992. A study of nouns in Bantu classes 5, 9 and 10. Literature and languages 

seminar series, 4. Lusaka: Dept. of Literature and Languages, Univ. of Zambia. Pp 27. 

Cisterino, M. 1977. Evolution of birth names among the Kiga of western Uganda. Anthropos, 

72 (3/4), p. 465-485. 

Dickens, Sybil Maureen. 1985. Western influences on the Zulu system of personal naming. 

MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp x, 258. 

Heins, John H. 2003. A transliteração de nomes próprios na língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso 

(SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 51-73. 

Kalema, Abanda wa 1989. Analyse componentielle de quelques toponymes bantu: cas de la 

langue lunda. Ann. de l’Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (Mbandaka), 8, p. 1-21. 

Kente, Maria G. 1995. The significance of personal names among the Bantu people of eastern 

Africa. In: Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 

332-341. Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. 

Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1984. New term for “Bantu” in linguistic studies. SAJAL, 4, 

suppl. 1, p. 111-120. 

Koopman, Adrian. 1990. Some notes on the morphology of Zulu clan names. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 

333-337. 

Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2005. Línguas e unidades glossonímicas. Luanda: Ed. Nzila. 

Mbaka, Makinda. 1997. Le système traditionnel des anthroponymes leele. Pistes et recherches 

(Kikwit), 12 (3), p. (?). 

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1992. La dialectique de la dénotation et de la connotation dans la nomination: 

éléments pour une sémiologie structurale et pragmatique des anthroponymes bantu 

Ngombe-Henza. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 2001. Le système anthroponymique, hier et aujourd'hui: considération 

juridiques et éthiques. Pensée agissante, 10, p. 137-147.


Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 2002. Identités nominales en Afrique et nouvelles technologies. In: Identités 

culturelles et nouvelles technologies: actes de la 16e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 

10-16 décembre 2000, p. 53-64. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 31. Fac. de Théologie 

Catholique de Kinshasa. 

Mweshida, Johanna. 1997. Nicknames in Ovamboland: some preliminary deliberations. In: New 

historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian History Trust, 

UNAM. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1985. Naming in Xhosa folk-tales: a literary device. SAJAL, 5 (3), p. 

88-91. 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1988. Voorname in Xhosa. Nomina africana, 2 (2), p. 223-238. 

Nyelegba, B. 1992. Les noms féminins traditionnels au Congo: début d’extinction. UNESCO- 

Afrique, 5, p. 58-60. 

Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1983. What’s in a name? A study in Shona nomenclature. Gweru: Mambo 

Press. Pp 98. 

Raper, Peter Edmund. 2004. New dictionary of South African place names. 3rd ed. Johannesburg: 

Jonathan Ball Publ. Pp xxvii, 421. ISBN-10 1-86842-190-2. 

Redinha, José. 1964. Origem e generalização do nome “Angola”. Ultramar, 5 (15), p. 5-16. 

Roden, D. 1974. Some geographical implications from the study of Ugandan place names. 

EAGR, 12, p. 77-86. 

Schoenberger, Paul. 1995. Nyamwezi names of persons. Anthropos, 90 (1/3), p. 109-132. 


92, p. (?). 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2003. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 

92 (3/4), p. 43-59. 

2.4 Miscellaneous, unsorted 

[Anon.] 1928. Origin of the Bantu language: an enigma. Christian science monitor, September 

22. 

Bostoen, Koen. 2005. A diachronic onomasiological approach to early Bantu oil palm vocabulary. 

SAL, 34 (2), p. 143-188. 

Bostoen, Koen. 2007. A comparative linguistic approach to the history of iron-working among 

Savannah Bantu speech communities: a critical appraisal of Klein-Arendt (2004). AuÜ, 89, p. 

215-228. 

Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Semantic vagueness and cross-linguistic lexical fragmentation in Bantu: 

impeding factors for linguistic palaeontology. SUGIA, 19, p. (?). 

Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Bantu spirantization: morphologization, lexicalization and historical 

classification. Diachronica, 25 (3), p. 299-356. 

Botne, Robert Dale; Vondrasek, Rose. (Ed.) 2002. Explorations in African linguistics: from 

Lamnso’ to Sesotho. Indiana Univ. working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. Pp vi, 

78. 

Buell, Leston Chandler; Riedel, Kristina; Wal, Jenneke van der. 2011. What the Bantu 

languages can tell us about word order and movement. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 689-701. 

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1954. Liste des langues et dialectes du Congo belge. Bull. des 

séances de l’IRCB, 25 (1), p. 258-259. 

Carstens, Vicky May. 2011. Hyperactivity and hyperagreement in Bantu. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 

721-741.


Cat, Cécile de; Demuth, Katherine Alison. (Ed.) 2008. The Bantu-Romance connection: a comparative 

investigation of verbal agreement, DPs, and information structure. Linguistics today / 

Linguistik aktuell, 131. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Pp xix, 350. ISBN 978-90-272- 

5514-3. 

Daeleman, Jan. 1967. Historique du Bantu: problème et méthodes de la philologie africaine. 

Lubumbashi: CELTA. Pp 19. 

Danoz, A. 1982. Etica africana bantù: notas para su definición. Moralia (Madrid), 4, p. 401- 

420. 

Downing, Laura J. 2011. The prosody of ‘dislocation’ in selected Bantu languages. Lingua, 

121 (5), p. 772-786. 

Fivaz, Derek. 1978. The case for semantics in Bantu language courses. Limi, NS 6, p. 82-88. 

Fivaz, Derek. 1984. Truth claims in African language descriptions. SAJAL, 4 (1), p. 83-94. 

Gaines, Richard. 2002. On the typology of directional verbs in Bantu. In: Explorations in 

African linguistics: from Lamnso to Sesotho. Edited by Robert Dale Botne & Rose Vondrasek. 

Working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. 

Henderson, Brent. 2011. Agreement, locality, and OVS in Bantu. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 742-753. 

Hennings, Helene. 1938. Studien zur Bedeutungsbildung im Bantu. Archiv für gesamte 

Psychologie, 101, p. 463-533. 

Hyman, Larry Michael. 2008. Directional asymmetries in the morphology and phonology of 

words, with special reference to Bantu. Linguistics, 46 (2), p.(?). 

Hyman, Larry Michael. 2009. The natural history of verb-stem reduplication in Bantu. Morphology, 

19 (2), p. 177-206. 

Kabamba, Nkamany A. Baleme. 1999. Bantu ethnic and traditional realities in Congo- 

Kinshasa. Libreville: CICIBA. Pp 141. 

Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1984. New term for “Bantu” in linguistic studies. SAJAL, 4, 

suppl. 1, p. 111-120. 

Kiyomi, Setsuko. 1993. A typological study of reduplication as a morpho-semantic process: 

evidence from five language families (Bantu, Australian, Papuan, Austroasiatic and Malayo- 

Polynesian). PhD thesis. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Pp xv, 314. 

Legère, Karsten; Thornell, Christina. (Ed.) 2010. Bantu languages: analyses, description and 

theory. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp xiv, 347. ISBN 978-3-89645-705-9. 

Liénart, G. 1968. La signification du nom chez les peuples bantu. Le langage et l’homme, 3 (7), 

p. 42-54. 

Madiya, Clémentine Faïk-Nzuji. 1992. Eléments de phonologie et de morphophonologie des 

langues bantu. Série pédagogique de l’Inst. de Linguistique de Louvain, 17. Louvain-la-Neuve: 

Ed. Peeters. Pp 163. 

Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday; Wetshingolo, Lotanga. 1981. L’herméneutique de la traduction et 

le problème des langues en philosophie africaine. In: Langage et philosophie: actes de la 4e 

semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 23 au 27 avril 1979, p. 151-160. Recherches philosophiques 


Muzale, Henry R.T.; Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Researching and documenting the 

languages of Tanzania. Language documentation & conservation (Honolulu), 2 (1), p. 68-108. 

Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 2008. Infinitival relatives in Bantu languages. OPiL, 3, p. 1-22. 

Pavan, Adalberto. 1973. Umanesimo bantù. Quaderni Nigrizia, series, 3, 2. Bologna: EMI. Pp 

175. 

Ricquier, Birgit; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Resolving phonological variability in Bantu lexical 

reconstructions: the case of ‘to bake in ashes’. AfrL, 14, p. 109-150. 

Riedel, Kristina. 2009. Object marking in wh-questions in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 39th 

annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 67-76. 

Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi 2008. Adjectives in Bantu. OPiL, 3, p. 23-33. 

Schmidl, Marianne. 1915. Zahl und Zählen in Afrika. Mitt. der anthropologischen Gesellschaft 

in Wien, 45, p. 165-209. 

Schroeder, Leila. 2008. Bantu orthography manual. SIL e-books, 9. SIL Int’l. ISBN 978-1- 

55761-221-0. Pp 289. 

Schroeder, Leila. 2010. Bantu orthography manual. Revised (2nd) ed. SIL e-books, 9. SIL 

Int’l. Pp 292. 




Sturgis, Theodore Gilbert. 1967. A study of the statistical relationships between certain 

variables and success in learning certain African languages. EdD thesis. New York: Syracuse 

Univ. Pp xiv, 211. 

Willoughby, William Charles. 1928. The soul of the Bantu: a sympathetic study of the magicoreligious 

tractices and beliefs of the Bantu tribes of Africa. Garden City NY & London: 

Doubleday, Doran & Co. and the Student Christian Movement Press. Pp xxvi, 476. 

Zaslavsky, Claudia. 1973. Africa counts: number and pattern in African culture. Boston: 

Prindle, Weber & Schmidt. Pp viii, 328.


PROTO-BANTU 


Büttner, Carl Gotthilf. 1877/80. Contribution to a comparative dictionary of the Bantu languages. 

Trans. of the South African Philosophical Soc., 1 (3), p. 165-191. 

Ricquier, Birgit. 2007. Het probleem van ‘osculante’ reconstructies bij historisch-vergelijkend 

onderzoek naar culinaire woordenschat in de Bantutalen. Proefschrift (MA). Univ. Gent. 

Ricquier, Birgit; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Resolving phonological variability in Bantu lexical reconstructions: 

the case of ‘to bake in ashes’. AfrL, 14, p. 109-150. 

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1970. Büttner’s contribution to a comparative dictionary of the Bantu 

languages. Africana marburgensia, 3 (2), p. 31-35. 

Segerer, Guillaume. 2004. Comparisons lexicales entre le proto-bantu et les langues banda: un 

échantillon. In: Langues et cultures: terrains d’Afrique (hommage à France Cloarec-Heiss), p. 

121-135. Edited by Pascal Boyeldieu & Pierre Nougayrol. Afrique et langage, 7; Publ. de la 

SELAF, 428. Louvain: Ed. Peeters. 

Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle. 2006. Quand des contraintes distributionnelles éclairent la structure d’une 

protolangue: l’exemple du proto-bantou. In: Actes de la linguistique comparative en France 

aujourd’hui, Paris, EHESS, 4 mars 2006. Paris. 

Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle. 2008. Et si le proto-bantu était aussi une langue, avec ses contraintes et ses 

déséquilibres. Diachronica, 25 (1), p. 54-110.


THE “BANTU EXPANSION” 


Inskeep, Ray R. 1975. Some remarks on the problems of “Bantu origins”. Postgraduate 

seminar paper on the societies of southern Africa in the 19th and 20th centuries, SSA/74/10. 

London: ICS. Pp 9. 

Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 1976. Iron age communities of the southern highveld. Occ. publ. of the 

Natal Museum, 2. Pietermaritzburg: Council of the Natal Museum. Pp xviii, 326. ISBN-10 0- 

620-01207-2. 

Murdock, George Peter. 1968. Expansion of the Bantu. In: Problems in African history: the 

precolonial centuries. Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, James McDonald Burns & Erik 

Kristofer Ching. Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. 

Robertson, J.H.; Bradley, R. 2000. A new paradigm: the African early iron age without Bantu 

migrations. HiA, 27, p. 287-323.


BANTU CLASSIFICATIONS AND SURVEYS 


Borland, Colin H. 1982. How basic is “basic” vocabulary? Current anthropology (Chicago), 

23 (3), p. 315-316. 

Borland, Colin H. 1982. African linguistic prehistory and the numerical analysis of vocabulary. 

SAJAL, 2, suppl. 1, p. 1-35. 

Johnston, Harry Hamilton. 1968. The distribution and characteristics of the Bantu languages. 

In: Problems in African history: the precolonial centuries. Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, 

James McDonald Burns & Erik Kristofer Ching. Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. 

Maho, Jouni Filip. 2008. Indices to Bantu languages. Studies in African linguistics, 73. 

Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 187. ISBN 978-3-89586-688-3. 

Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick. 1973. A review of the classification of the languages of the southeastern 

zone: a critical evaluation. BA thesis. Turfloop. Univ. of the North. Pp 19.


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL WORKS 


Besides purely bibliographical works, I have added references also to more historiographical 

studies. 

[Anon.] 2004. Scripta confratrum: Congregatio Immaculati Cordis Mariae (Scheut). Leiden: 

Katholiek Documentatie- en Onderzoekscentrum voor Religie, Cultuur en Samenleving. Pp 73. 

Allen, John Willoughby Tarleton. 1961. The East African Swahili Committee. Recorded sound, 

2, p. 55-56. 

Batibo, Herman M. 2001. Background to the Languages of Tanzania Project. In: Languages of 

Tanzania (LoT) Project: workshop I final report, p. 14-17. Edited by Josephat Muhozi Rugemalira 

& Henry R.T. Muzale. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es 

Salaam. 

Batibo, Herman M. 2007. Mikakati ya kuendeleza lugha za Botswana: mfano wa kuigwa na 

Mradi wa Lugha za Tanzania = Strategies of developing languages in Botswana: a model for the 

Languages of Tanzania Project. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 54-66. 

Bennett, Norman Robert. 1984. The Arab state of Zanzibar: a bibliography. Boston: G.K. Hall 

& Co. Pp xvii, 231. ISBN-10 0-8161-8455-0. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1977. An annotated bibliography of Swahili novels and stories published 

between 1960-1975. Asian and African studies (Bratislava), 13, p. 181-191. 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1986. An annotated bibliography of Swahili fiction and drama 

published between 1975-1984. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 525-562. 

Biersteker, Ann [Joyce]; Plane, Mark. 1989. Swahili manuscripts and the study of Swahili 

literature. Research in African literatures, 20 (3), p. 449-472. 

Bing, T.B. 1982. The Sotho orthographies: yesterday, today and tomorrow. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, 

p. 1-19. 

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1858. Arbeiten in Süd-Afrika. PGM, 4, p. 418-419. 

Blok, Henri Peter. 1952. Nieuwe aanwinsten op het gebied van geluidsopnamen van afrikaanse 

talen aan de Rijks-Universiteit te Leiden. KO, 18, p. 432-435. 

Blok, Henri Peter. 1957. De studie van de bantoetalen in Nederland. Med. van het Afrika Inst., 

11 (5), p. 134-139. 

Bokanga, Itindi. 1988. Bibliographie des Lokele. Cahiers de religions africaines (Kinshasa), 12 

(43/44), p. 143-174. 

Bradlow, Frank Roberts. 1987. Printing for Africa: the story of Robert Moffat and the Kuruman 

Press. Kuruman: Moffat Mission Trust. Pp vii, 36. 

Brain, James Lewton. 1965. Swahili in Syracuse. Swahili, 35 (1), p. 68-73. 

Brauner, Siegmund. 1994. Frühe Quellen zur Geschichte des Schona. In: Perspektiven afrikanistischer 

Forschung: Beiträge zur Linguistik, Ethnologie, Geschichte, Philosophie und Literatur, 

X. Afrikanistentag, Zürich, 23.-25. Sept. 1993, p. 73-84. Edited by Thomas Bearth, 

Wilhelm Johann Georg Möhlig, Beat Sottas & Edgar Suter. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 

Brincker, Peter Heinrich. 1900. Unsere Ovambo-Mission, sowie Land, Leute, Religion, Sitten, 

Gebräuche, Sprachen u.s.w. der Ovakuanjama-Ovambo. Rheinische Missionstraktate, 101. 

Barmen-Wuppertal: Rheinische Miss.-Ges. Pp 76.


Caruso, Yuusuf S. 2009. Swahili acquisitions at Columbia University Libraries, 1979-2006. 

New York: Columbia Univ. Libraries. 

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. African 

traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography. Westport CN: Greenwood 

Press. 

Claver, Karera P. 1982. Bibliographie signalétique des écrits académiques disponibles au 

Centre de Bibliographie Rwandaise: thèses, mémoires et essais de 2è cycle. Butare: Bibl. 

Centrale, Univ. Nationale du Rwanda. Pp 80. 

Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1995. Lexicography in South Africa. In: Language in South 

Africa: an input into language planning for a post-apartheid South Africa = The LiCCA (SA) 

report, p. 401-410. Edited by Victor N. Webb. LiCCA Research and Development Programme, 


Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1996. A selected bibliography on the sociology of language 

with the emphasis on sources on language planning in Africa. Studia composita, 19. Pretoria: 

UNISA. Pp xvi, 644. ISBN-10 0-86981-944-5. 

Dammann, Ernst. 1971. Deutsche Missionare als Erforscher der Sprachen im südlichen Afrika. 

Afrikanischer Heimatkalender (Windhoek), 42, p. 59-65. 

Dau, R.Sh. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Venda. Limi, 6, p. 44-60. 

Dlamini, Dudu Nomangwane Bawinile. 2005. The management of indigenous knowledge in 

Swaziland, with specific reference to the Swaziland National Library Service (SNLS). MBibl 

thesis. Bellville: Dept. of Library and Information Science, Univ. of the Western Cape. 

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1958. Scripture translation into Bantu languages. AfrSt, 17 (2), p. 82- 

99. 

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1962. The loss of Bantu scholars in 1962. The South African outlook, 

(December 1962), p. 183. 

Ellis, Barbaralyn. 1968. Religion among the Bantu in South Africa: a list of works published 

after 1956. Diploma in librarianship. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 15. 

Fodor, István. 1983. Introduction to the history of Umbundu: L. Magyar’s records and the 

later sources. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Pp 327. ISBN-10 3-87118-554-X. 

Fortune, George. 1969. 75 years of writing in Shona. Zambezia, 1 (1), p. 55-67. 

Gérard, Albert S. 1972. Towards a history of South African literatures. Commonwealth literature 

and the world. Brussells: Didier. 

Gilmour, Rachael. 2006. Grammars of colonialism: representing languages in colonial South 

Africa. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Pp x, 231. ISBN 978-1-4039-3381-2, ISBN-10 1- 

4039-3381-2. 

Goto, Tadahisa. 1968. The development of Swahili dictionaries [English summary]. Afurika 

kenkyu / Jrnl of African studies (Tokyo), 7, p. 92. 

Grigorieva, Tamara. 1966. Swahili studies in the Soviet Union in 1965. Swahili, 36 (2), p. 49- 

55. 

Groenewald, P.S. 1984. Lys van literêre werke in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 161ff. 

Haasbroek, F.T. 1988. Lys van literêre werke in Tswana tot ingang van 1988. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 

1, p. 58-70. 

Hamilton, John Taylor. 1912. Twenty years of pioneer missions in Nyasaland: a history of 

Moravian missions in German East Africa. Bethlehem PA: Soc. for Propagating the Gospel. 

Pp 192. 

Heald, Suzette. 1998. Isaac Schapera: a bibliography. Pula, 12, p. 100-115. 

Heepe, Martin. 1920. Probleme der Bantu-Forschung in geschichtlichem Überblick. ZDMG, 

74, p. 1-60.


Hertefelt, Marcel d’; Lame, Danielle de. 1987. Société, culture et histoire du Rwanda: encyclopédie 

bibliographique 1863-1980/87, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 124. Tervuren. 

Pp xxix, 1849. ISBN-10 90-900202-6-8. 

Heyse, Théodore. 1948. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1947): 

littérature, arts oraux indigènes. Cahiers belges et congolais, 6. Bruxelles: Georges van 

Campenhout. Pp 32. 


beaux-arts, urbanisme, arts indigènes, cinéma. Cahiers belges et congolais, 11. Bruxelles: 

Georges van Campenhout. Pp 46. 


politique générale, politique indigène, enseignement, cultes et missions. Cahiers belges et 

congolais, 16. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 64. 


hygiène et assistance sociale, service médical, ethnographie, langues et linguistique. Cahiers 

belges et congolais, 17. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 52. 


documentation générale, bibliographies et centres d’études, expositions, presse et propagande. 

Cahiers belges et congolais, 19. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 58. 


documentation générale, folklore, philatélie, sports, tourisme. Cahiers belges et congolais, 20. 

Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 41. 

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1990. Bibliographie des langues du Gabon. RGSH, 2, p. 335-355. 

Hone, Ilse. 1981. The history of the development of Tsonga orthography. BA honours thesis. 

Pretoria: UNISA. 

Hurskainen, Arvi. 1990. African studies in the University of Helsinki. Lugha (Uppsala), 4, p. 

129. 

Hussein, Ebrahim. 1968. An annotated bibliography of Swahili theatre. Swahili, 39, p. 49-60. 

Jadin, Louis. 1966. Importance des acquisitions nouvelles des Archives Historiques de l’Angola 

à Loanda pour l'histoire de l’Afrique Centrale 1726-1915. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, 

nouvelle série, 12 (6), p. (?). 

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1983. A preliminary select bibliography of education for 

black South Africans and related topics. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 181. 

ISBN-10 0-7992-0556-7. 

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1984. Bibliography: the education of black South Africans. 

In: Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. Edited by Peter Kallaway. 

Johannesburg: Ravan Press. 

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie; Sheward, Deborah. 1986. A bibliography of education for 

Black South Africans. 2nd ed. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 93. ISBN-10 0- 

7992-1015-3. 

Khamisi, Abdu Mtajuka. 1987. Trends in Swahili lexicography. Kiswahili, 54 (1/2), p. 192-201. 

Kiango, John G. 2005. Tanzania’s historical contribution to the recognition and promotion of 

Swahili. Africa & Asia, 5, p. 157-166. 

Kropacek, Lubos. 1994. Fifty years of Swahili studies in Prague. Archiv orientální, 62, p. 365- 

368. 

Lanham, Leonard Walter; Prinsloo, Karel P. (Ed.) 1978. Language and communication studies 

in South Africa: current issues and directions in research and inquiry. Cape Town: OUP. Pp 

259. ISBN-10 0-19-570144-5. 

Lenake, J.M. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in South African Bantu languages: 

Southern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 75-81.


Lepine, Richard. 1981. Swahili fiction bibliography: an update to 1980. Africana jrnl: a bibliographic 

library and review forum, 12, p. 197-218. 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1982. The present situation of Swahili in Scandinavia. Lugha (Uppsala), 

2, p. 63-64. 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1984. Ten years of Swahili at Uppsala University. Lugha (Uppsala), 3, 

p. 3-4. 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1991. African studies in Scandinavia. In: Language standardization in 

Africa / Sprachstandardisierung in Afrika / Standardisation en langues en Afrique, p. 245-247. 

Edited by Norbert Cyffer, Klaus Schubert, Hans-Ingolf Weier & Ekkehard Wolff. Hamburg: 

Helmut Buske. 

Lodhi, Mohamed Y. 1977. The development and spread of Swahili in Scandinavia. Lugha 

(Uppsala), 1, p. 39-45. 

Louwrens, Louis J. 1990. Contributions made by the Portuguese to the development of Bantu 

linguistics between 1500 and 1917. SAJAL, 10, suppl. 1, p. 71-83. 

Madumulla, J.S. 1989. Another look at Kiswahili scholarship. Kiswahili, 56, p. 10-24. 

Maho, Jouni Filip. 2000. The linguistic legacy of the early missionaries in southern Africa. In: 

Tongues and texts unlimited: studies in honour of Tore Janson on the occasion of his sixtieth 

birthday, p. 143-154. Edited by Hans Aili & Peter af Trampe. Dept. of Classical Languages, 

Univ. of Stockholm. 

Maile, M.L. 1956. The secular press and the Bantu, with special reference to the effects of, and 

necessity for, non-Christian and Christian literature. In: Christian literature for the Bantu of 

South Africa, p. 120-126. Johannesburg. 

Malan, Stephanus I. 1959. Gesamentlike katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge van die 

Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite, 1942-1958 / Union catalogue of theses and dissertations of the 

South African universities, 1942-1958. Potchefstroom: PUCHO. Pp 216. 

Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Tswana. Limi, 6, p. 68-75. 

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Tsonga. Limi, 6, p. 36-44. 

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2002. The Languages of Tanzania (LoT) Project: 

prospects and challenges. LASU jrnl, 1, p. 121-128. 

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1965. Vijf jaar Lolemi-activiteit. Africa-Tervuren, 15, p. 1-3. 

Meeuwis, Michael. 1999. The White Fathers and Luganda: to the origins of French missionary 

linguistics in the Lake Victoria region.AnnAeq, 20, p. 413-443. 

Meeuwis, Michael; Vinck, Honoré. 1999. Une conférence sur le lingala à Nouvelle Anvers en 

1918: texte préparatoire de Mgr Van Ronslé. AnnAeq, 20, p. 387-412. 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1895. Dr C.G. Büttner und die afrikanische Sprachforschung. 

ZfAOS, 1, p. 329-333. 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1905. Probleme der afrikanischen Linguistik. WZKM, 19, 

p. 77-90. 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1920. Heepe’s Aufsatz über Probleme der Bantusprachforschung. 

ZDMG, 74, p. (?). 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1926. The problems of comparative philology in Africa 

[pt. 1]. JRAS, 25 (100), p. 326-332. 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1926. The problems of comparative philology in Africa 

[pt. 2]. JRAS, 26 (101), p. 40-46. 

Miescher, Giorgio; Rizzo, Lorena. 1998. Registratur AA.4 Epupa, water, energy, ‘indigenous / 

tribal peoples’ and chieftaincy: a bibliography of Namibian newspaper articles 1990-96 with 

special reference to Kaoko. Basel: BAB. Pp 164. ISBN-10 3-905141-71-9.


Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu 

languages: Northern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 60-68. 

Mokhonoana, Nelly; Strassner, Monica. 1999. Zincwadi eziqoqiwe ngolwazi lolimi lwesiZulu 

ngonyaka ka 1998 / Bibliography of the Zulu language to the year 1998. Pretoria: National 

Libr. of South Africa. Pp lxiv, 281. ISBN-10 0-7961-0001-2. 

Moritz, Walter. 1961. Mosaik der Erforschung der Hererosprache. Der Kreis, 4 (8), p. 222- 

223. 

Msimang, Christian Themba 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of research on poetry 

in southern African vernaculars. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 20-40. 

Musau, Paul Muthoka; Ngugi, P.M.Y. 1997. Kiswahili research in Kenyan universities: where 

are we now? AAP, 51, p. 219-229. 

Muzale, Henry R.T.; Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Researching and documenting the 

languages of Tanzania. Language documentation & conservation (Honolulu), 2 (1), p. 68-108. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1985. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. CdRA, 34, p. 145-168. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. Pistes africaines 

(Gembloux), 1 (2+3), p. 281-287, 485-490. 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1999. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Sud-Kivu, Rép. Démocratique 

du Congo. Bibl. du CERA, 16. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 176. 

Mwita, George J. 2007. Mchango wa wamisionari wa kikristo na shirika la SIL International 

katika maendeleo ya lugha za Tanzania = The contribution of Christian missionaries and SIL 

International towards the development of Tanzanian languages. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 43- 

53. 

Niemandt, J.J. 1959/63. Bibliografie van die Bantoetale in die Unie van Suid-Afrika, 7 parts. 

Suppl. to Bantoe-onderwysblad. Pretoria. 

Nogueira, Rodrigo de Sá. 1958. Temas de linguística banta: da importância do estudo científico 

das línguas africanas. Estudos de ciências politicas e sociais, 14. Lisboa: Min. do Ultramar, 

Portugal. Pp xvi, 186. 

Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Zulu. Limi, 6, p. 28-36. 

Nurse, Derek. 1997. The contribution of linguistics to the study of history in Africa. JAH, 38 

(3), p. 359-391. 

Ohly, Rajmund. 1987. The destabilization of the Herero language. African studies of the Academy, 

2. Windhoek: UNAM. Pp xii, 81. ISBN-10 0-947433-02-3. 

Oordt, Johan Frederik van. 1910. Stray notes on South African philology. The state of South 

Africa (Johannesburg), 4, p. 97-104. 

Penn, Claire. 1998. The study of child language in South Africa. Folia phoniatrica et logopaedica, 

50 (5), p. 256-270. 

Peterson, Derek. 1997. Colonizing language? Missionaries and Gikuyu dictionaries, 1904 and 

1914. HiA, 24, p. 257-272. 

Phillips, Howard. 1993. The University of Cape Town, 1918-1948: the formative years. Cape 

Town: UCT Press. Pp xi, 482. ISBN-10 0-7992-1499-X. 

Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw. 1997. Travellers, missionaries, and linguists: Polish studies on African 

languages. Hemispheres (Warsaw), 12, p. 45-52. 

Poll, J.D.P. van der 1986. A historical overview and critical evaluation of puböished Sesotho 

dramas. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 25-100. 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. On Swahili historiography. Jrnl of the EASC, 28, p. 26-40. 

Prinsloo, Karel P. 1978. Institutions presently conducting research and inquiry in the field of 

language in South Africa. In: Language and communication studies in South Africa, p. 53-66. 

Edited by Leonard Walter Lanham & Karel P. Prinsloo. Cape Town: OUP.


Proepper, Michael. 2006. Der ethnographische Forschungsstand zum Kavangogebiet in Nordost 

Namibia 2006: eine kommentierte Bibliographie. BAB working papers, 1/2007. Basel. Pp 

35. 

Qangule, S.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: 

Xhosa. Limi, 6, p. 14-28. 

Robinson, A.M. Lewin. 1943. Catalogue of theses and dissertations accepted for degrees by 

the South African universities / Katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge vir grade deur die 

Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite goedgekeur, 1918-1941. Cape Town. Pp ix, 155. 

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2007. Mradi wa Lugha za Tanzania: umuhimu na changamoto = 

The Languages of Tanzania Project: significance and challenges. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 9- 

19. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Some recent South African publications. Africa, 4, p. 263-272. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1932. South African publications relating to native life and languages 1930- 

1930. Africa, 5, p. 233-241. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1933. Select bibliography of the Southern Basotho. In: The Bantu tribes of 

South Africa: reproductions of photographic studies, v. 2, p. 71-80. Edited by Alfred Martin 

Duggan-Cronin. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell & Co. 


1932. Africa, 6, p. 352-361. 


1933. Africa, 7 (4), p. 470-475. 


1934. Africa, 8 (2), p. 244-249. 

Schapera, Isaac. 1939. Select bibliography of the Xhosa and Thembu people. In: The Bantu 

tribes of South Africa: reproductions of photographic studies, v. 3, p. 43-51. Edited by Alfred 

Martin Duggan-Cronin. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell & Co. 

Schapera, Isaac; Rheinallt Jones, John David. 1931. Select bibliography for missionaries working 

in Africa. The South African outlook, 61, p. 51-53. 

Scheub, Harold. 1971. Bibliography of African oral narratives. Occ. papers from the African 

Studies Program, 3. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp v, 159. 

Scheub, Harold. 1977. African oral narratives, proverbs, riddles, poetry and song. Bibliographies 

and guides to African studies. Boston: G.K. Hall & Co. Pp x, 393. ISBN-10 0-8161- 

8034-2. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2003. Online dictionaries on the Internet: an overview for the African 

languages. Lexikos, 13, p. 1-20. 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. Lexikos at eighteen: an analysis. Lexikos, 19, p. 372-403. 

Serudu, S.M. 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of advanced research on prose in 

southern African vernaculars, and the road ahead. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 41-69. 

Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1972. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine / Bibliography on African 

thought [pt. 1]. Cahiers philosophiques africains, 2, p. 39-96. 

Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1974. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine / Bibliography on African 

thought [pt. 2]. Cahiers philosophiques africains, 7/8, p. 63-286. 

Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1974. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine: répertoire et suppléments I-IV. 


Smet, Alfons Jozef. 2004. Bibliographie de la philosophie africaine / African philosophical bibliography 

(online). 

Smith, Robert. 1982. The archives of the Zone de Bulungu and the Sous-Region du Kwilu 

(Region de Bandundu, Zaire): a situation report. HiA, 9, p. 371-376.


Snoxall, Ronald A. 1985. The East African Interterritorial Language (Swahili) Committee. In: 

Swahili language and society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and 

African Studies in April 1982, p. 15-24. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des 

Inst. für Afrikanistik und Ägyptologie der Univ. Wien, 33; Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, 23. Wien: 

Afro-Pub. 

Vansina, Jan. 1979. Bantu in the crystal ball [pt. 1]. HiA, 6, p. 287-333. 

Vansina, Jan. 1980. Bantu in the crystal ball [pt. 2]. HiA, 7, p. 293-325. 

Wärnlöf, Christofer. 2000. The “discovery” of the Himba: the politics of ethnographic film 

making. Africa, 70 (2), p. 175-191. 

Westley, David. 2002. An annotated bibliography of southern Bantu praise poetry. Discussion 

papers in the African humanities, 29. ASC, Boston Univ. Pp 31. 

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1954. Linguistic research in East Africa. Jrnl of the EASC, 24, p. 9- 

20. 

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1957. The work of the East African Swahili Committee 1930-1957. 

KO, 23 (3/4), p. 242-255. 

Williams, F. Lukyn. 1935. Early explorers in Ankole. The Uganda jrnl, 2 (3), p. (?). 

Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van. 1962. Die Bantoetaalkunde as beskrywende taalwetenskap: 

intreelesing. Publ. van die Univ. van Pretoria, nuwe reeks, 20. 

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1967. “Readers“ in the Bantu languages of South Africa. Limi, 3, p. 3-10. 

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1969. Veertig jaar van taalnavorsing in Suid-Afrika. In: Ethnological and linguistic 

studies in honour of N.J. van Warmelo: essays contributed on the occasion of his sixtyfifth 

birthday 28 January 1969, p. 181-186. Ethnological publ., 52. Pretoria: Government 

Printer; Ethnological Section of the Dept. of Bantu Adm. and Development, South Africa. 

Zins, Henryk. 1997/98. Isaac Schapera, the Tswana and British social anthropology. Annales 

universitatis Mariae Curie-Sklodowska, 52/53, p. 239-250.


Aka (C104) 28 

Akoose (A15C) 14 

Ambo (M521) 105 

Amu (G42a) 55, 64 

Andasa (B201) 22 

Angoje (P311) 115 

Baali (D21) 40 

Babole (C101) 27 

Babong (A15C) 14 

Babunda (B84) 25 

Baca (S402) 136 

Badia (C34b) 31 

Baenga (C315) 30 

Bafia (A53) 17 

Bafia Group (A50) 17 

Bafoto (C611) 36 

Bafun (A15C) 14 

Bagyeli (A801) 19 

Bai (C34c) 31 

Bajuni (G41) 55, 64 

Bakaka (A15C) 14 

Bakoko (A114) 14 

Bakoko (A43b) 16 

Bakola (A801) 19 

Bakossi (A15C) 14 

Bakundu (A122) 14 

Bakwele (A85b) 21 

Bakwiri (A22) 14 

Bali (D21) 40 

Balue (A12) 14 

Banen (A44) 16 

Bangala (C30a) 29 

Bangi-Ntomba Group (C30) 

29 

Bangubangu (D27) 42 

Bano’o (A32a) 15 

Banoo (A32a) 15 

Bantu-Botatwe Group (M60) 

106 

Bapuku (A32b) 15 

Barawa (G412) 55, 64 

Barwe (N45) 110 

Basaa (A43a) 16 

Basaa Group (A40) 16 

Basic Bantu (S40a) 136 

Basossi (A15B) 14 

Batanga (A113) 14 

Batanga (A32) 15 

Batswa de l’Equateur (C611) 

36 

Bekol (A832) 19 

Bekwel (A85b) 21 

INDEX OF LANGUAGE AND DIALECT NAMES 

Bemba (M42) 104 

Bemba Group (M40) 104 

Bembe (D54) 43 

Bembe-Buyi Group (D50) 

43 

Bena (G63) 67 

Bena-Kinga Group (G60) 67 

Bende (F12) 49 

Bene (A74b) 18 

Benga (A34) 16 

Benge-Baati (C43) 34 

Bhaca (S402) 136 

Bhele (D31) 42 

Biisa (M51) 105 

Bikele (A832) 19 

Bila (D311) 42 

Bima (A112) 14 

Bimbia (A23) 14 

Binja, North (D24) 40 

Binja, South (D26) 41 

Binji (L22) 93 

Bira (D32) 42 

Bira, Forest (D311) 42 

Bira, Plains (D32) 42 

Bira-Nyali Group (D30) 42 

Birwa (S32e) 134 

Bisa (M51) 105 

Bobe (A31) 15 

Bodo (D332) 43 

Bogongo (C12b) 29 

Boguru (D302) 42 

Bokote (C61b) 35 

Bolia (C35b) 33 

Boloki (C36e) 33 

Boma (B82) 25 

Bombomba (C61b) 35 

Bondei (G24) 52 

Bongili (C15) 29 

Bongiri (C15) 29 

Botswana Herero (R312) 

120 

Boyela (C74) 37 

Bua, South-East (D21) 40 

Bubi (A31) 15 

Bubi (B305) 23 

Bubi-Benga Group (A30) 15 

Budu (D332) 43 

Budza (C37) 33 

Buja (C37) 33 

Bujeba (A81) 19 

Bukusu (JE31c) 85 

Bulu (A74a) 18 

Bulu (B21) 22 

Buma (B82) 25 

Bushoong (C83) 38 

Bushoong Group (C80) 38 

Buwe (F34) 50 

Buyi (D55) 44 

Bvanuma (D331) 43 

Bwa, South-East (D21) 40 

Bwende (H16e) 72 

Bwisi (JE102) 81 

Caffre (S41) 137 

Central Kenya Group (E50) 

44 

Central Kilimanjaro (E622) 

46 

Central Kongo (H16b) 71 

Central Makhuwa (P31a) 

114 

Central Tswana (S31a) 128 

Chaga (E62) 45 

Chaga Group (E60) 45, 46 

Changamwe (G42b) 55 

Changana (S53) 148 

Chewa-Nyanja (N31) 108 

Chichewa (N31) 108 

Chikuhane (K42) 91 

Chikunda (N42) 110 

Chinyungwe (N43) 110 

Chirima (P31c) 114 

Chishona (S10) 121 

Chitumbuka (N21) 108 

Chokwe (K11) 87 

Chwaka (G42G) 55 

Cicopi (S61) 151 

Cifwe (K402) 91 

Ciga (JE14) 82 

Cigogo (G11) 50 

Cijinja (JE23) 85 

Cijita (JE25) 85 

Cikagulu (G12) 51 

Ciluba (L31a) 94 

Cilugulu (G35) 52 

Ciluimbi (K12a) 88 

Cimwiini (G412) 64 

Cingangela (K12b) 88 

Cinsenga (N41) 109 

Ciokwe (K11) 87 

Ciokwe-Luchazi Group 

(K10) 87 

Cipogolo (G51) 67 

Ciruri (JE253) 85 

Citotela (K411) 91

Civili (H12) 69 

Comorian (G44) 67 

Conyi (E72c) 47 

Copi (S61) 151 

Copi Group (S60) 151 

Cuabo (P34) 115 

Dabida (E74a) 48 

Dciriku (K332) 90 

Degere (E732) 48 

Dengese (C81) 38 

Dibole (C101) 27 

Digo (E73) 48 

Djia (C34b) 31 

Dotanga (A113) 14 

Duala (A24) 14 

Duala Group (A20) 14 

Duruma (E72d) 47 

Dzalamo (G33) 52 

Dzamba (C322) 31 

Dzibi (S51a) 148 

Dzindza (JE23) 85 

Dzonga (S51b) 148 

East Herero (R31b) 119 

East Kongo (H16g) 72 

East Luba (L34) 99 

East Nyala (JE32f) 86 

East Shona (S15) 124 

East Tswana (S31b) 130 

Ebudu (D332) 43 

Echuwabo (P34) 115 

Ediya (A31) 15 

Ehob mkaa’ (A15C) 14 

Ekombe (A123) 14 

Ekonda (C61e) 35 

Ekoti (P311) 115 

Elung (A15C) 14 

Emakhuwa (P31) 113 

Emarevone (P31d) 114 

Embo (E52) 45 

Ena (D14) 39 

Enaharra (P31e) 114 

Enga (C315) 30 

Engsh (G40d) 53 

Enya (D14) 39 

Enyele (C141) 29 

Esakati (P312) 115 

Eton (A71) 17 

Evale (R212) 117 

Ewondo (A72) 18 

Ewondo-Fang Group (A70) 

17 

Fanagalo (S40a) 136 

Fang (A75) 18 

Fang Makina (A803) 19 

Fingo (S401) 136 

Fipa (M13) 102 

Fipa-Mambwe Group (M10) 

102 

Forest Bira (D311) 42 


Fuliiro (JD63) 81 

Fuluka (C72) 37 

Fundi (G42F) 55 

Funika (B83) 25 

Fwe (K402) 91 

Galwa (B11c) 22 

Ganda (JE15) 82 

Garengaze (L35) 100 

Gcaleka (S41e) 141 

Gciriku (K332) 90 

Gengele (D20a) 40 

Genya (D14) 39 

Gesogo (C53) 34 

Ghetsogo (B31) 23 

Ghevove (B305) 23 

Gihaavu (JD52) 77 

Gikuyu (E51) 44 

Gimbaala (H41) 75 

Giryama (E721) 47 

Gisu (JE31a) 85 

Gitonga (S62) 151 

Gogo (G11) 50 

Gogo-Kagulu Group (G10) 

50 

Gongo (C12b) 29 

Gunu (A622) 17 

Gunya (G41) 55, 64 

Guru (D302) 42 

Gusii (JE42) 86 

Gwe (F21) 49 

Gweno (E65) 46 

Gwere (JE17) 84 

Gyele (A801) 19 

Ha (JD66) 81 

Haavu (JD52) 77 

Habla Bantu (H10c) 68 

Habla Congo (H10c) 68 

Habsi (G404) 54 

Hacha (JE432) 87 

Hadimu (G43c) 66 

Hanga (JE32a) 86 

Hangaza (JD65) 81 

Harava (S12) 123 

Haya (JE22) 84 

Haya-Jita Group (JE20) 84 

Hehe (G62) 67 

Hema (JE121) 82 

Hemba (L34) 99 

Hendo (C82) 38 

Herero (R31) 117 

Herero Group (R30) 117 

Herero, Botswana (R312) 

120 

Herero, East (R31b) 119 

Herero, Kaokoland (R311) 

119 

Herero, North-West (R311) 

119 

Heva (S12) 123 

Himba (R311) 119 

Hlengwe (S511) 148 

Holo (L12b) 93 

Holoholo (D28) 42 

Holu (L12b) 93 

Huana (H42) 75 

Humba (R21) 117 

Hunde (JD51) 77 

Hunganna (H42) 75 

Hungu (L12b) 93 

Hurutshe (S31a) 128 

Icibemba (M42) 104 

Ihaanzu (F31b) 50 

Ikalanga (S16) 124 

Ikizu (JE402) 86 

Ikoma (JE45) 87 

Ikota (B25) 23 

Ila (M63) 106 

Ilamba (F31) 50 

Inyele (C141) 29 

Irangi (F33) 50 

Isanzu (F31b) 50 

Isikhethu (S407) 137 

Isile (D25) 41 

Isixhosa (S41) 137 

Isizulu (S42) 141 

Isu (A23) 14 

Isubu (A23) 14 

Jibana (E72f) 47 

Jita (JE25) 85 

Jomvu (G42b) 55 

Kae (G43c) 55, 66 

Kaffir (S41) 137 

Kagulu (G12) 51 

Kahe (E64) 46 

Kahonde (L41) 100 

Kaka (A93) 21 

Kaka Group (A90) 21 

Kako (A93) 21 

Kalanga (S16) 124 

Kale (G43c) 55, 66 

Kamba (E55) 45 

Kambe (E72g) 47 

Kande (B32) 23 

Kanincin (L53) 102 

Kanyoka (L32) 97 

Kaokoland Herero (R311) 

119 

Kaonde (L41) 100 

Karabasi (JE32e) 86 

Karagwe (JE21) 84 

Kasigau (E74c) 48 

Katanga Swahili (G40f) 54 

Kauma (E72b) 47 

Kekamba (E55) 45 

Kela (C75) 38 

Kele (C55) 34 

Kele Group (B20) 22 

Kenyi (JE16-dialect) 84


Kerebe (JE24) 85 

Kesukuma (F21) 49 

Kete (L21) 93 

Keteghe (B71) 24 

Ketu (C34d) 31 

Kgalagadi (S311) 132 

Kgatla (S31b) 130 

Khurutshe (S31a) 128 

Kibay (C34c) 31 

Kibena (G63) 67 

Kibondei (G24) 52 

Kiembu (E52) 45 

Kiga (JE14) 82 

Kiha (JD66) 81 

Kihangaza (JD65) 81 

Kihehe (G62) 67 

Kihunde (JD51) 77 

Kikagulu (G12) 51 

Kikamba (E55) 45 

Kikerebe (JE24) 85 

Kikimbu (F24) 50 

Kikongo (H16) 69 

Kikongo Group (H10) 68 

Kikuyu (E51) 44 

Kikuyu-Kamba Group (E50) 

44 

Kilimanjaro, Central (E622) 

46 

Kilimanjaro, West (E621) 46 

Kilindini (G42b) 55 

Kiluba (L33) 97 

Kilwa (G43E) 55 

Kimatuumbi (P13) 112 

Kimbala (H41) 75 

Kimbu (F24) 50 

Kimbugu cha Kawaida 

(G221) 51 

Kimbundu (H21) 73 

Kimbundu Group (H20) 73 

Kimeru (E53) 45 

Kimgao (G43f) 66 

Kimwani (G403) 54 

Kinande (JD42) 76 

Kinga (G65) 68 

Kinyamwezi (F22) 49 

Kinyarwanda (JD61) 78 

Kinyaturu (F32) 50 

Kinyindu (JD501) 77 

Kipangwa (G64) 68 

Kipokomo (E71) 47 

Kirangi (F33) 50 

Kirundi (JD62) 80 

Kisagala (E741) 48 

Kishambala (G23) 51 

Kisii (JE42) 86 

Kisongo (H24) 73 

Kisoonde (H32) 75 

Kisu (JE31b) 85 

Kisuku (H32) 74 

Kiswahili (G42) 55 

Kitalinga (JE102) 81 

Kitchen Kafir (S40a) 136 

Kiumbugwe (F34) 50 

Kiunguja (G42d) 66 

Kiyaka (H31) 73 

Kiyombe (H16c) 71 

Kizaramo (G33) 52 

Kizigula (G31) 52 

Kobi (JD51) 77 

Koko (A114) 14 

Kol (A832) 19 

Kolololo (K21) 89 

Kombe (A33b) 16 

Komo (D23) 40 

Konda (C61e) 35 

Kongo (H16) 69 

Kongo, Central (H16b) 71 

Kongo, East (H16g) 72 

Kongo, South (H16a) 70 

Kongo, South-East (H16h) 

72 

Kongo, West (H16d) 72 

Kongola (C72) 37 

Koni (S32a) 134 

Konjo (JD41) 76 

Konzo (JD41) 76 

Konzo-Ndandi Group 

(JD40) 76 

Koonzime (A842) 20 

Koozime (A842) 20 

Korekore (S11) 123 

Koria (JE43) 86 

Kota (B25) 23 

Kota (C103) 28 

Koti (P311) 115 

Kpa (A53) 17 

Kpe (A22) 14 

Kuba (C27) 29 

Kuba (C83) 38 

Kuba (R41) 120 

Kuhane (K42) 91 

Kukwa (B77a) 24 

Kulwe (M131) 102 

Kumu (D23) 40 

Kunda (N42) 110 

Kundu (A122) 14 

Kundu, West (A12) 14 

Kuria (JE43) 86 

Kusu (C72) 37 

Kwala (C26) 29 

Kwaluudhi (R241) 117 

Kwangali (K33a) 90 

Kwangari (K33a) 90 

Kwanyama (R21) 117 

Kwasio (A81) 19 

Kwena (S31c) 131 

Kyopi (JE11) 81 

Laali (B73b) 24 

Lala (M52) 105 

Lala (S406) 137 

Lala-Bisa-Lamba Group 

(M50) 105 

Lamba (M54) 106 

Langi (F33) 50 

Latege (B71) (.i.000 

Kateghe (B71) 24 

Lega (D25+D251) 41 

Lega-Holoholo Group (D20) 

40 

Lega-Malinga (D251) 41 

Lega-Mwenga (D25) 41 

Lega-Ntara (D25) 41 

Lega-Shabunda (D251) 41 

Lele (C84) 38 

Lemande (A46) 16 

Lemba (C75) 38 

Lengola (D12) 39 

Lenje-Tonga Group (M60) 

106 

Lete (S31a) 128 

Ligendza (C414) 34 

Lika (D201) 40 

Liko (D201) 40 

Likuba (C27) 29 

Likwala (C26) 29 

Limba (A27) 15 

Lingala (C30b) 30 

Logooli-Kuria Group (JE40) 

86 

Lohendo (C82) 38 

Lokele (C55) 34 

Lokoko (A114) 14 

Lokundu (A122) 14 

Lolue (A12) 14 

Lomongo (C61) 34 

Londo (A11) 14 

Londo ba Diko (A115) 14 

Lonkundo (C61) 34 

Losengo cluster (C36) 33 

Lotanga (A113) 14 

Lozi (K21) 89 

Luba Group (L30) 94 

Luba, East (L34) 99 

Luba, South (L35) 100 

Luba-Kasai (L31a) 94 

Luba-Katanga (L33) 97 

Luba-Lulua (L31) 94 

Luba-Shaba (L33) 97 

Lubukusu (JE31c) 85 

Lubumbashi Swahili (G40f) 

54 

Lubwisi (JE102) 81 

Luchazi (K13) 89 

Luciga (JE14) 82 

Lue (A12) 14 

Luganda (JE15) 82 

Lugha ya Zamani (G42c) 55

Luguru (G35) 52 

Lugwere (JE17) 84 

Luhyia (JE32) 86 

Luimbi (K12a) 88 

Lujazi (K13) 89 

Lukonjo (JD41) 76 

Lulua (L31b) 94 

Luluwa (L31b) 94 

Lumasaba (JE31) 85 

Lumbu (B44) 23 

Lunda (L52) 101 

Lunda Group (L50) 100 

Lundu (A11) 14 

Lundu-Balong Group (A10) 

14 

Lungu (M14) 103 

Luntu (L511) 100 

Lusoga (JE16) 84 

Luvale (K14) 89 

Luwunda (L53) 102 

Luyana Group (K30) 90 

Luyia (JE32) 86 

Lwalu (L221) 93 

Lwalwa (L221) 93 

Lwena (K14) 89 

Mabaale (C311) 30 

Mabale (C311) 30 

Mafia (G43D) 55, 66 

Magbea (A81) 19 

Makaa (A83) 19 

Makaa-Njem Group (A80) 

19 

Makhuwa (P31) 113 

Makhuwa Group (P30) 113 

Makhuwa, Central (P31a) 

114 

Makhuwa-Makhuwana 

(P31a) 114 

Makonde (P23) 112 

Makua (P31) 113 

Makunduchi (G43c) 55, 66 

Malawian Ngoni (N121) 107 

Malawian Sena (N441) 111 

Malila (M24) 103 

Malimba (A27) 15 

Malindi (G42E) 55, 66 

Mambrui (G42E) 55, 66 

Mambwe (M15) 103 

Manda Group (N10) 107 

Mandi (A46) 16 

Manenguba (A15) 14 

Mangala (C36d) 33 

Manyika (S13) 123 

Manyo (K331+K332) 90 

Marrevone (P31d) 114 

Masaaba (JE31) 85 

Masaba (JE31) 85 

Masaba-Luhya Group 

(JE30) 85 


Masemola (S32a) 134 

Mashami (E621b) 46 

Mashi (K34) 91 

Masi (K34) 91 

Matengo (N13) 107 

Matuumbi (P13) 112 

Matuumbi Group (P10) 111 

Mbaama (B62) 24 

Mbagani (L22) 93 

Mbala (H41) 75 

Mbala-Hunganna Group 

(H40) 75 

Mbalangwe (K401) 91 

Mbalazi (G412) 55, 64 

Mbamba (B62) 24 

Mbanderu (R31b) 119 

Mbangwe (B23) 22 

Mbene (A43a) 16 

Mbenga (C105) 28 

Mbete Group (B60) 24 

Mbiem (B86a) 26 

Mbimu (A86c) 21 

Mbo (A15) 14 

Mbole (C61l) 35 

Mbole (D11) 39 

Mbole-Enya Group (D10) 

39 

Mboma (H16a) 70 

Mbonge (A121) 14 

Mboshi (C25) 29 

Mboshi Group (C20) 29 

Mbosi (C25) 29 

Mbugu (G221) 51 

Mbugu, Normal (G221) 51 

Mbugu, Outer (G221) 51 

Mbugwe (F34) 50 

Mbukushu (K333) 90 

Mbunda (B84) 25 

Mbundu (H21) 73 

Mbundu (R11) 115 

Mbundza (K33b) 90 

Mbuun (B84) 25 

Mbwela (K17) 89 

Mbwera (G43D) 55, 66 

Megi (G12) 51 

Mekaa, South (A83) 19 

Mero (E53) 45 

Meru (E621a) 46 

Metoko (D13) 39 

Mfengu (S401) 136 

Mfinu (B83) 25 

Mfununga (B83) 25 

Mgao (G43F) 55, 66 

Mienge (A15B) 14 

Miini (G412) 55, 64 

Mijikenda, North (E72) 47 

Mijikenda, South (E73- 

E732) 48 

Milembwe (L23) 93 

Mitsogo (B31) 23 

Mituku (D13) 39 

Mochi (E622a) 46 

Mokpwe (A22) 14 

Mombasa Swahili (G42b) 65 

Mongo-Nkundo (C61) 34 

Mongo-Nkundo Group 

(C60) 34 

Monokutuba (H10b) 68 

Mozambican Sena (N44) 

110 

Mpiemo (A86c) 21 

Mpiin (B863) 27 

Mpondo (S41a) 141 

Mpondomise (S41g) 141 

Mpongwe (B11a) 22 

Mpuono (B84) 25 

Mpur (B86e) 26 

Mput (B86e) 26 

Mpuun (B84) 25 

Mrima (G42c) 55, 66 

Mtang’ata (G42c) 55 

Mulimba (A27) 15 

Munukutuba (H10b) 68 

Mvele (A43a) 16 

Mvita (G42b) 55 

Mvumbo (A81) 19 

Mwahed (A15C) 14 

Mwaneka (A15C) 14 

Mwani (G403) 54 

Mwera (P22) 112 

Mwiini (G412) 55, 64 

Myene (B11) 21 

Myene Group (B10) 21 

Naharra (P31e) 114 

Namibian Totela (K411) 91 

Nandi (JD42) 76 

Nano (R11) 115 

Nata (JE45) 87 

Nathembo (P312) 115 

Ndali (M301) 103 

Ndamba (G52) 67 

Ndandi (JD42) 76 

Ndasa (B201) 22 

Ndau (S15) 124 

Ndebele of Zimbabwe (S44) 

147 

Ndebele, North Transvaal 

(S408) 137 

Ndebele, South (S407) 137 

Ndebele, South Transvaal 

(S407) 137 

Ndebele, Sumayela (S408) 

137 

Ndembu (L52) 101 

Ndendeule (N101) 107 

Ndengeleko (P11) 111 

Ndengereko (P11) 111 

Ndonga (R22) 117


Nen (A44) 16 

Ngala (C36d) 33 

Ngando (C102) 28 

Ngangela (K12b) 88 

Ngare (G42b) 55 

Ngindo (P14) 112 

Ngolo (A111) 14 

Ngombe (C41) 33 

Ngombe Group (C40) 33 

Ngondi (C11) 28 

Ngondi Group (C10) 27 

Ngoni of Malawi (N121) 

107 

Ngoni of Tanzania (N12) 

107 

Ngul (B861) 27 

Ngulu (G34) 52 

Ngumba (A81) 19 

Ngumbi (A33b) 16 

Ngundi (C11) 28 

Nguni Group (S40) 135 

Ngwaketse (S31a) 128 

Ngwane (S43) 147 

Ngwato (S31c) 131 

Ngwi (B861) 27 

Nhlangwini (S405) 136 

Nilamba (F31) 50 

Nilamba-Rangi Group (F30) 

50 

Nilyamba (F31) 50 

Njabi (B52) 23 

Njem (A84) 19 

Nkanu (H16h) 72 

Nkhumbi (R14) 116 

Nkore (JE13) 82 

Nkundo (C61) 34 

Nkutu (C81) 38 

Nlaa mboo (A15A) 14 

Nle mbuu (A15A) 14 

Normal Mbugu (G221) 51 

North Binja (D24) 40 

North Mijikenda (E72) 47 

North Sagara (G12) 51 

North Sotho (S32) 133 

North Teke (B71) 24 

North Transvaal Ndebele 

(S408) 137 

North Tswana (S31c) 131 

North-West Herero (R311) 

119 

Nosse Be (G42I) 55 

Nsapo (L23) 93 

Nsenga (N41) 109 

Nsong (B86d) 26 

Nsongo (H24) 73 

Nswase (A15B) 14 

Ntandu (H16g) 72 

Ntomba (C35a) 32 

Ntsuo (B86d) 26 

Nugunu (A622) 17 

Numaand (A46) 16 

Nyabungu (JD53) 77 

Nyakyusa-Ngonde (M31) 

104 

Nyakyusa-Ngonde Group 

(M30) 103 

Nyala, East (JE32f) 86 

Nyali, South (D331) 43 

Nyambo (JE21) 84 

Nyamwesi (F22) 49 

Nyaneka (R13) 116 

Nyanga (D43) 43 

Nyanga Group (D40) 43 

Nyangwe (D26) 41 

Nyanja-Chewa (N31) 108 

Nyankore (JE13) 82 

Nyaturu (F32) 50 

Nyem (A84) 19 

Nyemba (K12b) 88 

Nyiha (M23) 103 

Nyiha-Safwa Group (M20) 

103 

Nyika (E72) 47 

Nyika (M23) 103 

Nyika-Taita Group (E70) 46 

Nyindu (JD501) 77 

Nyoro (JE11) 81 

Nyoro-Ganda Group (JE10) 

81 

Nyungwe (N43) 110 

Nzebi (B52) 23 

Nzebi Group (B50) 23 

Nzime (A842) 20 

Okande (B32) 23 

Old Mfengu (S401) 136 

Oroko (A101) 14 

Orungu (B11b) 22 

Osamayi (B203) 22 

Oshieba (A803) 19 

Oshiwambo (R20) 116 

Ossyeba (A803) 19 

Otjiherero (R31) 117 

Outer Mbugu (G221) 51 

Ozi (G42a) 55, 64 

Pahouin (A75) 18 

Pande (C12a) 29 

Pangwa (G64) 68 

Pangwe (A75) 18 

Pare (G22) 51 

Pare-Asu (G22) 51 

Pate (G42a) 55, 64 

Pedi (S32a) 134 

Pemba (G43a) 55 

Pende (L11) 92 

Pende Group (L10) 92 

Pere (D31) 42 

Peri (D31) 42 

Pfoke (C53) 34 

Pfokomo (E71) 47 

Pheende (L11) 92 

Phuthi (S404) 136 

Pimbwe (M11) 102 

Pindi (B863) 27 

Plains Bira (D32) 42 

Plateau Tonga (M64) 106 

Podzo (N46) 110 

Pogolo (G51) 67 

Pogolo-Ndamba Group 

(G50) 67 

Pogoro (G51) 67 

Poke (C53) 34 

Pokomo (E71) 47 

Ponda (K13) 89 

Pondo (S41a) 141 

Pove (B305) 23 

Qhalaxari (S311) 132 

Rabai (E72e) 47 

Rangi (F33) 50 

Remi (F32) 50 

Rhonga (S54) 150 

Ribe (E72h) 47 

Rikpa’ (A53) 17 

Rolong (S31a) 128 

Rongo (B11b) 22 

Rori (G61) 67 

Rori (JE253) 85 

Ruanda-Rundi Group 

(JD60) 78 

Rue (N45) 110 

Rufiji (P12) 111 

Rugciriku (K332) 90 

Ruguru (G35) 52 

Ruhaya (JE22) 84 

Ruihi (P12) 111 

Rukwangari (K33) 90 

Rumanyo (K331+K332) 90 

Rundi (JD62) 80 

Rungu (M14) 103 

Rungu (M41) 104 

Runyakitara (JE10a) 81 

Runyambo (JE21) 84 

Runyankore (JE13) 82 

Runyoro (JE11) 81 

Ruri (JE253) 85 

Rutooro (JE12) 82 

Ruund (L53) 102 

Rwanda (JD61) 78 

Sagala (E741) 48 

Sagara, North (G12) 51 

Sakata (C34) 31 

Sakati (P312) 115 

Salampasu (L51) 100 

Sama (B203) 22 

Sambaa (G23) 51 

Sambyu (K331) 90 

Sanaga Group (A60) 17 

Sanga (L35) 100

Sangaji (P312) 115 

Sango (G61) 67 

Santu (H16g) 72 

Sapo Sapo (L23) 93 

Segeju (E731) 48 

Sekgalagadi (S311) 132 

Seki (B21) 22 

Sekiyani (B21) 22 

Seleka (S31a) 128 

Sena of Malawi (N441) 111 

Sena of Mozambique (N44) 

110 

Senga (N41) 109 

Senga-Sena Group (N40) 

109 

Sengele (C33) 31 

Sepedi (S32) 133 

Sese (D32) 42 

Sesotho (S33) 135 

Sesotho sa Leboa (S32) 133 

Setswana (S31) 126 

Shaba Swahili (G40f) 54 

Shambaa (G23) 51 

Shambala (G23) 51 

Shambala Group (G20) 51 

Shanjo (K352) 91 

Sheke (B21) 22 

Sheng (G40e) 53 

Shengwe (S62) 151 

Shi (JD53) 77 

Shi-Hunde Group (JD50) 77 

Shimbwera (K17) 89 

Shira-Punu Group (B40) 23 

Shirima (P31c) 114 

Shisango (G61) 67 

Shishambyu (K331) 90 

Shisumbwa (F23) 49 

Shiwe (A803) 19 

Shiyeyi (R41) 120 

Shona (S10) 121 

Shona, East (S15) 124 

Shona, West (S16) 124 

Shu (JD42) 76 

Sibende (F12) 49 

Sichela (M21) 103 

Sidi (G404) 54 

Silozi (K21) 89 

Simbiti (JE431) 87 

Sindebele (S44) 147 

Siska (N15) 108 

Siswati (S43) 147 

Sitongwe (F11) 49 

Siu (G42a) 55, 64 

Siyei (R41) 120 

Socotra Swahili (G411) 55 

Sofala (S15) 124 

Soga (JE16) 84 

Sokili (M31) 104 

Soko-Kele Group (C50) 34 


Soli (M62) 106 

Sonde (H16e) 72 

Songe (L23) 93 

Songe Group (L20) 93 

Songo (B86d) 26 

Songo (H24) 73 

Songola (D24) 40 

Songomeno (C82) 38 

Songoora (D24) 40 

Songye (L23) 93 

Soonde (H32) 75 

Sotho, North (S32) 133 

Sotho, South (S33) 135 

Sotho-Tswana Group (S30) 

125 

South Binja (D26) 41 

South Kongo (H16a) 70 

South Luba (L35) 100 

South Mekaa (A83) 19 

South Mijikenda (E73-E732) 

48 

South Ndebele (S407) 137 

South Nyali (D331) 43 

South Sotho (S33) 135 

South Teke (B77) 24 

South Transvaal Ndebele 

(S407) 137 

South Tswana (S31e) 132 

South-East Bua (D21) 40 

South-East Bwa (D21) 40 

South-East Kongo (H16h) 

72 

Su (A23) 14 

Suba (JE403) 86 

Subiya (K42) 91 

Subiya-Totela Group (K40) 

91 

Suku (H32) 74 

Sukuma (F21) 49 

Sukuma-Nyamwezi Group 

(F20) 49 

Sumayela Ndebele (S408) 

137 

Sumbura (D32) 42 

Sumbwa (F23) 49 

Swahili (G42) 55 

Swahili Group (G40) 53 

Swahili, Katanga (G40f) 54 

Swahili, Lubumbashi (G40f) 

54 

Swahili, Mombasa (G42b) 

65 

Swahili, Shaba (G40f) 54 

Swahili, Socotra (G411) 55 

Swaka (M53) 106 

Swati (S43) 147 

Swazi (S43) 147 

Syan (JE31d) 85 

Taabwa (M41) 104 

Tachoni (JE31e) 86 

Taita (E74) 48 

Talinga (JE102) 81 

Tanzanian Ngoni (N12) 107 

Tau (S32a) 134 

Tebe (S13b) 123 

Teghe (B71) 24 

Teke (B70) 24 

Teke, North (B71) 24 

Teke, South (B77) 24 

Teke, West (B73) 24 

Tete (N43) 110 

Tetela (C71) 36 

Tetela Group (C70) 36 

Tharaka (E54) 45 

Thimbukushu (K333) 90 

Thlaping (S31e) 132 

Thlaro (S31e) 132 

Tiene-Yanzi Group (B80) 25 

Tikulu (G41) 55, 64 

Tikuu (G41) 55, 64 

Tonga (M64) 106 

Tonga (N15) 108 

Tonga (S62) 151 

Tongwe (F11) 49 

Tongwe-Bende Group (F10) 

49 

Tooro (JE12) 82 

Topoke (C53) 34 

Totela of Namibia (K411) 91 

Tsaayi (B73a) 24 

Tsambaan (B86f) 26 

Tshiluba (L31a) 94 

Tshivenda (S21) 125 

Tshokwe (K11) 87 

Tsogo (B31) 23 

Tsogo Group (B30) 23 

Tsong (B86d) 26 

Tsonga (S53) 148 

Tsotso (JE32b) 86 

Tswa (S51) 148 

Tswa-Rhonga Group (S50) 

148 

Tswana (S31) 126 

Tswana, Central (S31a) 128 

Tswana, East (S31b) 130 

Tswana, North (S31c) 131 

Tswana, South (S31e) 132 

Tswapong (S31c) 131 

Tuku (C34d) 31 

Tumbatu (G43b) 55, 66 

Tumbuka (N21) 108 

Tumbuka Group (N20) 108 

Tunen (A44) 16 

Tyee (B73d) 24 

Umbundu (R11) 115 

Umbundu Group (R10) 115 

Unguja (G42d) 55, 66 

Venda (S21) 125


Vidunda (G38) 53 

Vili (H12) 69 

Vove (B305) 23 

Vumba (G42H) 55, 66 

Vunjo (E622c) 46 

Wambo (R20) 116 

Wanda (M21) 103 

Wandia (M21) 103 

Wanji (G66) 68 

West Kilimanjaro (E621) 46 

West Kongo (H16d) 72 

West Kundu (A12) 14 

West Shona (S16) 124 

West Teke (B73) 24 

Wumbu (B78) 24 

Wuumu (B78) 24 

Xhosa (S41) 137 

Xichangana (S53) 148 

Xironga (S54) 150 

Xitswa (S51) 148 

Yaa (B73c) 24 

Yaka (A93) 21 

Yaka (C104) 28 

Yaka (H31) 73 

Yaka Group (H30) 73 

Yalulema (C55) 34 

Yambeta (A462) 16 

Yans (B85) 26 

Yanzi (B85) 26 

Yao (P21) 112 

Yao Group (P20) 112 

Yaunde (A72) 18 

Yeei (B86c) 26 

Yela (C74) 37 

Yembe (L23) 93 

Yeyi (R41) 120 

Yombe (H16c) 71 

Zamba (C322) 31 

Zaramo (G33) 52 

Zeela (L34) 99 

Zemba (R311) 119 

Zezuru (S12) 123 

Zigua (G31) 52 

Zigula (G31) 52 

Zigula-Zaramo Group (G30) 

52 

Zimba (D26) 41 

Zimbabwe Ndebele (S44) 

147 

Zimu (A84) 19 

Zinza (JE23) 85 

Zombo (H16h) 72 

Zulu (S42) 141


INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES 

As a general rule of thumb, names are alphabetised according to the last constituent of a 

composite name. In cases where this has not been done, a cross-reeference such as “Motingea 

see Mangulu, André Motingea” has been added in the appropriate place. 

Some names cause problems for some bibliographers. Sometimes it is difficult to deduce which 

part of a name is the family name. Such is the case with “Munangeye-N’Kanza Nlandu”. 

Some of these names may inadvertently have ended being erroneously alphabetised. Hence 

when searching for a name in the index, it is always safest to look under all known name forms. 

Some names appear with various spellings in different places, e.g. “Njovu” vs “Ndjovu”, 

“Mkangonda” vs “Nkangonda”, “Dixon” vs “Dickson”. Hence one and the same name 

may appear more than once in the index below. Again, it is always advisable to look up all 

known name forms when looking for an entry. 

Aaron, P. 128 

Abdula, Samira Abdul Latifo 

150 

Abdulla, Anu 55 

Abraham, D.P. 121 

Abubu, Maryam 55 

Adalima, Isabel Laimone 110 

Adam, A.G. 24 

Afido, Pedro J. 113, 156 

Agar-O’Connell, R.M. 137 

Agthe, Johanna 99 

Aguilar, Laurel B. de 108 

Ahondju, Mathilde 

Wendenda 36 

Akiiki see Byaruhanga- 

Akiiki, A.B.T. 

Akumbu, Pius Wuchu 19, 20 

Alant, Erna 145 

Albert, Ethel M 78 

Alberto, Emília 151 

Albino, Salimo Paulino 115 

Alengila, Wurengor 27 

Alexander, D. 127 

Alexander, James Edward 

137 

Alfandega, P. 121, 124 

Alfazema, João Paulo 

Manuel 114 

Allen, John Willoughby 

Tarleton 165 

Allen, William 15 

Allogo, M.-F. Andeme 18 

Allwood, Jens 152 

Ally, J.A. 37 

Almeida, Francisco José 

Maria de Lacerda y 102, 

110 

Alnet, Aimee Johansen 67 

Alpers, Edward A. 54 

Ambouroue, Odette 22 

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon 55 

Amory, Deborah Peters 55 

Anastase, [Frère] 78 

Anderson, Stephen Craig 20 

Anderson, [Capt.] 42 

Andersson, Efraim 23 

Angus, F. 25 

António, David 123 

Aramazani, Birusha 77 

Ardener, Edwin W. 14 

Areia, Manuel Laranjeira 

Rodrigues de 87, 88 

Arnold, Rainer 55 

Asiimwe, Allen 82 

Ataragaboine, G. 82 

Atkinson, Norman D. 121 

Atumane, Assane Mecussiba 

115 

Augustin, Paul 43 

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula] 87 

Ausiku, Kashindi J. 116 

Austin, [Miss] 48 

Auwera, Johan van der 102 

Awouma, J. 18 

Ayliff, John 136 

Aziakpono, P. 137 

Azombo-Menda, S. 18 

Bacar, Amido 113 

Bacuez, Paul 55 

Badenhorst, Jaco 152 

Bahoken, J.-C. 21 

Bahuchet, Serge 28 

Bailey, Richard Anthony 125, 

135, 148 

Bakabulindi, J. 82 

Bakari, Mohamed 48, 55 

Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi 55 

Balanda, G. 25, 31 

Balegamire, Bazilashe J. 77 

Baloi, L.M.D. 134 

Baluti, Katukandany 36 

Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 94 

Bangamwabo, François- 

Xavier 78, 82 

Bantje, Han 97, 100 

Banza, Kamutenga 97 

Bapolisi, Bahunga Polepole 

77 

Baptista, Pedro João 76, 102, 

110 

Baptiste, F.A. 54 

Barnard, Etienne 152 

Barreteau, Daniel 20 

Barrett-Keach, Camillia 

[Nevada] 55, 156 

Barros, Elizabete Umbelino 

de 73 

Baselle, Baang’Osema 35 

Basimolodi, Outlule Mother 

126 

Bastin, Marie-Louise 73, 87, 

89 

Batende see Mwene-Batende 

Bates, George Latimer 20 

Batibo, Herman M. 165 

Batteen, Christopher 108 

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 148, 

149, 155, 158 

Bayiga, Florence Tendo 83 

Beaucorps, Rémi de 26 

Beavon, Keith H. 20 

Beavon, Mary 20 

Beck, Rose Marie 117 

Becker, Jérôme 55 

Beckerleg, Susan 55 

Behrend, Heike 88, 92 

Beidelman, Thomas Owen 51 

Beinart, William 141 

Beir, L. de 73 

Belyaeva, Jenya 63


Bennett, Norman Robert 165 

Bergh, Petrus Lodewikus 

133 

Berliner, Paul 121 

Bernard, Fernand 32 

Bernardo, Maurício 113, 156 

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena 

55, 165 

Besten, Hans den 152 

Beverley, Robert Mackenzie 

137 

Bhattacharya, D.K. 54 

Biaye, M. 94 

Bie see Nzang Bie, Yolande 

Biebuyck, Brunhilde 43 

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 37, 39, 

40, 41, 42, 43, 77 

Biersteker, Ann [Joyce] 56, 

165 

Bigirimana, Jean Baptiste 80 

Biletsi, E. 25 

Bill, Mary C. 149 

Billings, Sabrina 56 

Binda see Ngoma-Binda 

Bing, T.B. 165 

Binza see Ndinga-Koumba- 

Binza, Steve 

Birnie, Ann 45, 48, 49, 50, 51, 

52, 53, 63, 67, 68, 81, 85, 

87, 103, 104, 107, 109, 

111, 112, 113 

Bittremieux, Leo 34, 71, 72, 

92 

Bizige-Ngabo, Herménégilde 

78 

Blacking, John 125, 142 

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich 

Immanuel 142, 165 

Blij, Harm J. de 65 

Bliss, Heather 121 

Blok, Henri Peter 165 

Blommaert, Jan 54 

Bobeng, M. 131, 134 

Boeck, Egide de 30 

Boelaert, Edmond 34, 36 

Bogaerts, H. 93 

Bogaerts, Henri 100, 101 

Böhme, Claudia 56 

Bokanga, Itindi 34, 36, 165 

Bollig, Michael 119 

Bombute, Ekoliaka Boyawa 

35 

Bompaka, Nkeyi Makany 31 

Bongango, Kalambay 34 

Bongece, Pita 110 

Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo 

137 

Bongo-Pasi, Moke Sangol 

26 

Bonzoi, Mwamakasa 28, 30 

Borland, Colin H. 121, 164 

Borms, [?] 31, 32 

Bosch, Sonja E. 135, 142, 

152, 155 

Bosire, Mokaya 53 

Bostoen, Koen 17, 25, 26, 27, 

78, 91, 92, 159, 160, 162 

Botha, C.R. 137 

Botha, J.J. 137 

Botne, Robert Dale 15, 77, 

103, 112, 135, 142, 157, 

159 

Bottignole, Silvana 44 

Bouka, Léonce Yembi 21, 22, 

24 

Boulanger, A. 99 

Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 123 

Bourgeois, René 78, 80 

Braam, Daryl 137, 140 

Bradley, Jan 90 

Bradley, R. 163 

Bradlow, Frank Roberts 165 

Braimo, Dinis Felício 115 

Brain, James Lewton 165 

Brambilla, Chiara 117 

Brandt, L. 40, 94 

Brantley, Cynthia 107 

Brauner, Siegmund 165 

Breugel, J.W.M. van 109 

Breutz, Paul-Lenert 152 

Bridgers see Ferrari- 

Bridgers, Franca 

Brincker, Peter Heinrich 165 

Brisard, Frank 30, 157 

Broeder, Peter 140, 142 

Brown, David 136 

Bruin, Annemarié de 142 

Bücher, Hubert 121 

Bucumi, J. 80 

Buell, Leston Chandler 142, 

159 

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van 

69, 78, 159 

Bullock, H.L. 131 

Bundy, Colin 137 

Bunseki-Lumanisa, Fukiau 

kia 69 

Buramo, Cipriano José 115 

Bureau, Rene 14 

Burssens, Amaat Frans 

Stephanie 29, 33, 87 

Burton, Michael 44 

Burton, Richard Francis 54 

Burton, W.F.P. 97 

Burume, Louis Lwigulira 77 

Busungu, Masumbuko wa 41 

Butaye, Réne 72 

Büttner, Carl Gotthilf 162 

Bwenge, Charles M.T 56 

Byaruhanga-Akiiki, A.B.T. 

81 

Bylin, Eric 31 

Byrd, Dani 80 

Cabiço, José 114 

Caeneghem, Raphaël van 94, 

95 

Calderwood, H. 137 

Callaway, Godfrey 138 

Callewaert, E. 71 

Calvet, Louis-Jean 79 

Campbell see Roy-Campbell, 

Zaline Makini 

Campbell, Carol Ann 56 

Campbell, Dugald 104, 107 

Canonici, Noverino N. 142 

Cantauíle, João Saide 114 

Cantrell, J.V. 141 

Caplan, Ann Patricia 66 

Carlsson, Ellen 46, 130 

Caron, Bernard 53 

Carstens, Vicky May 159 

Carter, Hazel 121, 157 

Caruso, Yuusuf S. 56, 166 

Carvalho, Hermínia Stuart 

Torrie 115 

Cat, Cécile de 160 

Catlin-Jairazbhoy, Amy 54 

Cavele, Álvaro Drumond 

Adolfo 149 

Cayzac, J. 44 

Ceyssens, Rik 93, 97 

Chacha see Nyaigotti- 

Chacha, Chacha 

Chagala, António de Carvão 

114 

Chambal, Ezra Alberto 149 

Chambela, Rafael Sendela 

148 

Chamusso, Natália Alfredo 

148 

Chanda, Vincent M. 155, 158 

Chaplin, J.A. 89, 100, 101, 

103, 104, 105, 106, 108, 

109 

Chaplin, J.H. 106 

Charsley, S.R. 81 

Chase, Robert 108 

Chatelain, Héli 73 

Chaual, Raquel de Lisboa 

150 

Chelmsford, [Lord] 142 

Cheng, Lisa Lai-Shen 105 

Chidammodzi, H.F. 109 

Chidester, David 125, 138, 

142, 147, 149, 152, 166 

Chikane, Oglobry Bogopane 

126 

Chimbutane, Feliciano S. 149

Chimuzu, António Mateus 

113, 155 

Chirgwin, A.M. 131 

Chiruca, Félix Oliveira 

Gumbe 110, 124, 149, 

157 

Chitiga, Miriam 121 

Chivhanga, Ester 121 

Chiwome, Emmanuel 122 

Chunguane, Artur Júlio 148 

Chuwa, Albina R. 56 

Cibwabwa, Mukuku 95 

Cisterino, M. 82, 158 

Classe, L.P. 79 

Claver, Karera P. 166 

Cleene, Natalis de 71 

Clements, George N. 23, 76, 

112, 135 

Clercq, Auguste de 95 

Cluver, August Dawid de 

Villiers 152, 166 

Codere, Helen 79 

Collard, H.J. 106 

Colldén, Lisa 31 

Colle, [R.P.] 77 

Colson, Elizabeth 106 

Comrie, Bernard 20 

Conrau, G. 39 

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee] 

56, 155 

Cook, Susan E. 126 

Cope, Anthony T. 143 

Cope, Trevor 143 

Coplan, David Bellin 133 

Corbeil, J.J. 104 

Cornet, Joseph 38 

Corrie, Decker 56 

Crandall, David Peter 119 

Crawford, Jean 133 

Crowder, Michael 131 

Crowley, Daniel 87 

Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba 

148, 155 

Cunningham, Tony 116 

Curtin, Patricia Romero 64, 

65 

Cuvelier, Jean (Mwene Petelo 

Boka) 69 

Dacala, Alfredo Carlos 112, 

151 

Daeleman, Jan 25, 93, 160 

Dammann, Ernst 166 

Danholz, Jakob Janssen 51 

Danoz, A. 160 

Darroch, R.G. 65 

Datta, Ansu K. 56 

Dau, R.Sh. 125, 166 

Dauphin-Tinturier, Anne- 

Marie 104 


Dautrey see Teil-Dautrey, 

Gisèle 

Davel, Marelie 152 

Davey, Anthony S. 138, 147, 

155 

David, Jean 87 

Davidson, A.B. 147 

Davidson, Hannah Frances 

147, 149 

Davis-Roberts, Christopher 

104 

Deacken, M. 21 

Decapmaker, J. 69 

Dechamps, Roger 24, 38, 43, 

69, 73, 74, 87, 93, 95, 97, 

101, 104 

Dederen, J.-M. 125 

Deen, Kamil Ud 56, 157 

Defour, Georges 77 

Delhaise, Charles Godefroid 

Félix François 42, 79 

Delille, P.A. 87, 89, 101 

Delorme, A. 21 

Dembetembe, Norris 

Clemens 121 

Demuth, Katherine Alison 

160 

Denis, Jules 31 

Dennett, Richard Edward 69 

Denolf, Prosper 38, 93 

Denton-Spalding, Claire 138, 

155 

Dery, Nicole 98 

Deumert, Ana 138 

Devereux, S. 117 

Devisch, Renaat 40, 73 

Devos, Maud 102, 115, 157 

Diata, M. 75 

Diaz, Herbert Ndango 90, 91 

Dickens, Sybil Maureen 143, 

158 

Dickson, T. Ainsworth 66 

Diercks, Michael J.K. 85 

Dikole, Rrenyane Sesupo 

126 

Dillen, K. 97 

Dimandja, Eluy’a Kondo 36 

Dimpe, M. 131, 134 

Dixie, Florence Caroline 143 

Djomo, Lola 36 

Djongolele, Tshudi 36 

Djugudjugu see Lobho-lwa- 

Djugudjugu 

Dlamini, Dudu Nomangwane 

Bawinile 166 

Doke, Clement Martyn 121, 

166 

Domingos, Ventura 

Mulatinho 110 

Donley-Reid, Linda 56, 65 

Donneaux, Anne 80 

Donnelly, Simon Scurr 136 

Dorman, M.H. 56 

Douglas, Mary Tew 38 

Downing, Laura J. 108, 109, 

121, 135, 143, 160 

Drayson, Alfred Wilks 138 

Dube, Shumirai 121 

Dubinsky, Stanley 30 

Duchâteau, Armand 76 

Dunham, Margaret 57 

Dusselje, E. 24 

Dutcher, Katharine 83 

Dymond, G.W. 116 

Eastman, Carol M. 56 

Ebarb, Kristopher 86 

Ebding, Friedrich 15 

Edelstein, Peter 67 

Eirola, Martti 90 

Elago, Hileni 116 

Ella see Ollomo Ella, Régis 

Elliott, Aubrey 138 

Ellis, Barbaralyn 152, 166 

Ellis, C.F. 154 

Emejulu, James D. 23 

Empain, A. 38 

Engonga, Bikoro B. 18 

Engwall, Ruth 75 

Ernesto, Fernando 109 

Escuret see Guille-Escuret, 

Georges 

Esol’eka, Likote l’Ofete 

Nkanzamba 34 

Essrich, Carola 56 

Etia, Léopold Moume 15 

Everbroeck, Nestor van 31, 

32, 33, 35 

Extra, Guus 140, 142 

Faass, Gertrud 133 

Fabian, Johannes 54 

Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine 

41, 95 

Fair, Laura 56 

Fallers, Lloyd Ashton 83 

Fargion, Janet Topp 57 

Farrell, Eileen Ruth 57 

Farsi, Shaaban Saleh 57 

Feidel, Jan 57 

Fernandez, James William 18 

Ferrari-Bridgers, Franca 83 

Fievez, [?] 31, 32, 33 

Fisch, Maria 91 

Fivaz, Derek 123, 160 

Flament, E. 25, 97 

Fleisch, Axel 88, 135 

Floor, Sebastian 54, 57, 112, 

113 

Focquet, C.-D. 31 

Fodor, István 166 

Fokken, Hermann A. 46


Förster, Larissa 118 

Fortuna, Paulo Jaime 110 

Fortune, George 121, 124, 

143, 166 

Fourche, J.A.T. 95 

Fourie, David J. 116 

França, Henrique Matias 

Elias 151 

Frank, William 47 

Franken, Marjorie Ann 57 

Fraser, Donald 108, 109 

Freeman-Greenville, G.S.P. 

65 

Frenssen, Gustave 118 

Friedrich, Christoph 57 

Frieke-Kappers, Claertje 43 

Frost, Mary 104 

Fuentes, Jesus 68 

Funnell, Barry John 110, 111 

Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza 

143 

Fynn, Henry Francis 143 

Gabati, J.-M. 24 

Gaborone, M.R. 128 

Gachon, J.-B. 21 

Gadi, Bamba 69 

Gafaranga, Joseph 79 

Gaines, Richard 160 

Gandija, Daniel 124 

Gansemans, J. 79, 97, 100 

Gaokgorwe, B.R. 128 

Garmijn, Jules 96 

Gatsheni see Ndlovu- 

Gatsheni, S.J. 

Gauthusi, S.L. 124 

Gelfand, Michael 121 

Gerard, J. 40 

Gérard, Albert S. 166 

Gerlach, Luther P. 48 

Gerrits, Trudie 113 

Gewald, Jan-Bart 116, 118, 

120 

Gill, Virginia 138, 147 

Gilmour, Rachael 166 

Githinji, Peter 44, 53 

Githiora, Chege 53 

Glassman, Jonathon Philip 

57, 66 

Gleerup, Edv. 70 

Gleisner, Karin 57 

Gluckman, Max 138, 143, 

151 

Goethem, E. van 35 

Göhring, Heinz 97 

Gomes, Feby Victor 124 

Gonzales, Ashley 121 

Good, Adolphus Clemens 18 

Good, Albert Irwin 15, 18, 19 

Good, Charles M. 44 

Goot, Erik van der 63 

Goslin, B. du P. 128 

Gossiaux, P. 43 

Goto, Tadahisa 166 

Grainger, Karen 152 

Grauwe, Jan de 71 

Gray, John Milner 46, 57, 66 

Green, Maia 67 

Greenville see Freeman- 

Greenville, G.S.P. 

Greggio, G. 25 

Grévisse, F. 100, 102 

Grigorieva, Tamara 166 

Grobler, Gerhardus M.M. 

128 

Groenewald, H.C. 143 

Groenewald, P.S. 128, 129, 

166 

Grollemund, Rébecca 23 

Gromova, Nelly 

Vladimirovna 57 

Grunne, Bernard de 104 

Guadagna, Florinda 57 

Guamba, Francisco Penicela 

151 

Guennec-Copens, Françoise 

le 65 

Gugushe, R.N. 152 

Guillaume, M. 97 

Guille-Escuret, Georges 28 

Guillerme, L. 104 

Guiloviça, Pascoal 151 

Guirrugo, Osvaldo Carlos 

150 

Guthrie, Malcolm 20 

Gutmann, Bruno 45 

Gwaravanda, Ephraim 121 

Gxilishe, D. Sandile 138, 155 

Haasbroek, F.T. 126, 166 

Habiyakare 79 

Habyarimana, Hilaire 79 

Hadebe, S.B. 143 

Hagendorens, J. 36 

Hahn, G.H. 117 

Hahn, Johannes Theophilus 

117 

Haingura, Paulinus 89, 90, 

91, 116, 118 

Hale, Asa 57 

Hall, Linda 143, 157 

Hamberger, Alois 102 

Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson 44, 

83, 115 

Hamilton, John Taylor 166 

Hammond-Tooke, W. David 

136, 145 

Hanneforth, Thomas 81, 157 

Hanson, Holly 83 

Harjula, Raimo 46 

Harpending, Henry C. 120 

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard] 

57 

Harrison, Anette Renée 30 

Hartnell, William is Dr Who 

Harushimana, Gaspard 78 

Hauenstein, Alfred 88, 115 

Hawthorne, W.D. 46 

Haydon, E.S. 83 

Haywood, Arthur Hubert 

Wightwick 64 

Heald, Suzette 166 

Hebga, Meinrad 15, 18 

Hecklinger, Ph. 15 

Hedinger, Robert 14 

Heepe, Martin 166 

Heerden, Charl van 152 

Heine, Bernd 57 

Heins, Barbara 110 

Heins, John H. 110, 111, 158 

Heintze, Beatrix 101 

Hekken, P.M. 104 

Henderson, Brent 31, 76, 83, 

105, 155, 160 

Hendrikse, A.P. 138, 152 

Hennings, Helene 160 

Henrichsen, Dag 118, 119 

Henriques, Andrade 148, 149 

Henriques, Júlio 113 

Hensey, Andrew Fitch 35 

Henson, Bonnie J. 19 

Hertefelt, Marcel d’ 79, 167 

Heusch, Luc de 35, 36 

Hexham, Irving 143 

Heyse, Théodore 167 

Heywood, Annemarie 118 

Higgins, Christina 57 

Hillewaert, Sarah 63 

Hinawy, Mbarak bin Ali 65 

Hino, Shun’ya 57, 58 

Hirsch, Susan F. 58 

Hirschberg, Walter 58 

Hochegger, Herrmann 26 

Hoffman, Mika Christine 64, 

79, 109, 135 

Hoffmann, Anette 118 

Holladay, Virginia 96 

Holt, Basil 138 

Hombert, Jean-Marie 27, 167 

Hone, Ilse 167 

Honwana, Carlos Luís dos 

Santos 150 

Horrell, Muriel 152 

Hughes, Richard 65 

Hulstaert, Gustaaf 35, 38 

Hunt, K.J. 46 

Hurreiz, Sayyid Hamid 58 

Hurskainen, Arvi 167 

Hurwitz, Nathan 152 

Hussein, Ebrahim 58, 167 

Huysman, Alfred 38

Hyams, Nina 56, 157 

Hyman, Larry Michael 160 

Ibalico, Marcel 24 

Ibara, Yvon Pierre Ndongo 

29 

Ignat, Camelia 63 

Ilunga, Mwenzemi 97 

Inskeep, Ray R. 163 

Iraki see Kang’ethe-Iraki, 

Frederick 

Ireland, William 143 

Irira, S.D. 58 

Issa see Racine-Issa, Odile 

Ittmann, Johannes 14 

Izai, B.D. 31 

Ize-Sense, I.N.K. 31 

Jacobs, Joannes 36 

Jacobs, John 36, 71, 97 

Jacobson-Widding, Anita 69, 

123, 124 

Jadin, Louis 167 

Jadot, J.-M. 38 

Jafta, D.N. 138 

Jafta, Lizo Doda 143 

Jairazbhoy see Catlin- 

Jairazbhoy, Amy 

Jak, J. 39 

Jali see Mali-Jali, Nomfundo 

Janmohamed, K.K. 65 

Jayasuriya, Shihan de Silva 

54 

Jerrard, R. 58 

Jesus, José 115 

Jobart, A. 101 

Joffe, David 63, 133, 134, 

152 

Joffe, P. 63 

Johnes, Arthur James 69, 73 

Johnston, Harry Hamilton 

20, 164 

Jolles, Frank 144 

Jolles, Stephen 144 

Jones, A. 46 

Jones, A.M. 58 

Jones, Neville 147 

Jonghe, Edouard de 69 

José, Amaro 76, 102, 110 

José, António Alí 113 

José, Orlando 149 

Joyce, T. Athol 75 

Kabadjov, Mijail 63 

Kabamba, Nkamany A. 

Baleme 93, 160 

Kabasele, F. 98 

Kabengele, Munanga 100 

Kaburu, Wilfred 48 

Kadetodad, N.K. 54 

Kadyamusuma, McLoddy 

Rutendo 122 

Kagaragu, Ntabaza 77 


Kagaya, Ryohei 84 

Kahigi, Kulikoyela 

Kanalwanda 46, 49 

Kaji, Shigeki 82 

Kalamba, A. 25 

Kalema, Abanda wa 101, 158 

Kalemashe-Monshe, I. 31 

Kallaway, Jackie 152, 153, 

167 

Kallaway, Peter 152, 153, 

167 

Kamanzi, A. 84 

Kamugisha, J. 113 

Kamugunga, Callixte 79 

Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi 

75 

Kandapaera, K. 119 

Kandjou, M. 119 

Kang’ethe-Iraki, Frederick 

53 

Kannemeyer, Henry Daniel 

144 

Kanyoro, Rachel Msimbi 

Angogo 86 

Kaotozu, K.K. 120 

Kaphagawani, D.N.N. 109 

Kappers see Frieke-Kappers, 

Claertje 

Kasombo, Michael 99 

Kasonde, Alexander 

Raymond Makasa 105 

Katesi, Yime-Yime 27 

Katushemererwe, Fridah 81, 

157 

Katwebe, Mwenze 100 

Kaumba, Lufunda Samajiku 

101 

Kavari, Jekura Uaurika 89, 

90, 91, 116, 118, 155 

Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba 

88, 89, 100, 101 

Kazadi, Ntolé 100 

Kazwala, Mayanga 75 

Keach see Barrett-Keach, 

Camillia [Nevada] 

Keach, N. 58, 157 

Kebiditswe, K. 120 

Kebonang, Boammaruri 

Bahumi 120 

Kekana, Thupana Solomon 

133 

Kele see Ngule-Kele, A. 

Keller, I. 14 

Kenstowicz, Michael J. 76 

Kente, Maria G. 158 

Kenyatta, J. 44 

Kerken, Georges van der 35 

Kerr, Reynold C. 88 

Kerr, Telkin 141 

Kershner, Tiffany Lynne 157 

Kesel, P. de 78 

Key, Michael Parrish 103 

Kezilahabi, Euphrase 58 

Khama, Tshekedi 131 

Khambale, Balinandi 76 

Khamisi, Abdu Mtajuka 167 

Khoali, T.B. 126, 138 

Khonde see Thamba- 

Khonde, A.A. 

Khonde, Kingiela 71 

Khonde, Mvumbi 71 

Khoza, Nosizi Cordelia 149 

Khuala, Mvumbi 71 

Khumalo, James Steven 

Mzilikazi 144, 158, 160 

Khumalo, Langa 147 

Kiala, Ngoma 74 

Kiango, John G. 52, 58, 167 

Kibanga, M. 26 

Kidd, Dudley 135, 141 

Kihore, Yared Magori 58, 87 

Kikama, Kividi 26 

Kimani, V. 44 

Kimper, Wendell A. 108 

Kimpesa, N. 98 

King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey 53, 

58, 61 

King, William Ross 138 

Kingsley, Mary Henrietta 15, 

18, 22 

Kinoti, Hannah W. 44 

Kipacha, Ahmad 66 

Kirk, Lorraine 44 

Kirsch, Beverley 138 

Kitenge, A. 101 

Kivanga-Kwanda, 

Bonaventure 71 

Kiyomi, Setsuko 160 

Klopper, S. 41 

Knappert, Jan 58, 59, 65 

Kobia, John 53 

Kodesh, Neil 83 

Koloma, Matongi 34 

Koloni, Jean 39 

Komati, Priscilla Refiloe 126 

Komba, James J. 107 

Kongolo, M.M. 97 

Kooagile, T.A. 131 

Koopman, Adrian 144, 158 

Kopytoff, Igor 74 

Kotsane, S.J. 129 

Kotzé, Albert E. 126 

Koumba see Ndinga- 

Koumba-Binza, Steve 

Kraal, Peter 113 

Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona 59 

Kresse, Kai 59 

Kröger, Heidrum 33, 35, 44, 

49, 106, 114 

Kröger, Oliver 113, 114


Kropacek, Lubos 167 

Kros, Cynthia Joy 153 

Kruger, D. 139 

Kruger, W.J. 139 

Krüger, Casper J.H. 126 

Krüger, Susanne 103 

Krumm, Bernhard 112 

Kubik, Gerhard 68, 89, 92 

Kuhenga, Casimiri 59 

Kula, Nancy Chongo 105 

Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga 

Félicien 88, 101 

Kumbirai, J.C. 122 

Kun, Nicholas de 41, 44 

Kunkala, Nsamne Manzal’a 

26 

Kuper, Hilda [Beemer] 147 

Kuse, W. 139 

Kuswani, N.E.T. 124 

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie 

[Constance] 40, 103 

Kuzwayo, Ellen 126 

Kwanda see Kivanga- 

Kwanda, Bonaventure 

Kwenda, Chirevo 125, 138, 

142, 147, 149, 152, 166 

Kwetana, W.M. 153 

Kyallo, Florence M. 64 

Kyankenge, M. Kita 41 

Labaere, Raphael Hubert 36 

Laband, John 144 

Lacerda see Almeida, 

Francisco José Maria de 

Lacerda 

Ladzani, K.Y. 125 

Lafon, Michel 67, 122, 124, 

144 

Laisse, Isaura 148 

Laitinen, Arto 90 

Lambert, H.E. 65 

Lamberty, Melinda 15 

Lame, Danielle de 79, 167 

Lamula, Petros 144 

Langa, David 149 

Langa, Julieta 

Machimuassana 149 

Langa, Pércida Albino 114 

Lanham, Leonard Walter 167 

Larsson, Rolf 46 

Lategan, Martha Margrietha 

90, 91 

Lau, Brigitte 118 

Lawry, J.M. 44 

Laydevant, F. 135 

Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile 59 

Leach, Rhoda Martyn 113 

Lebeuf, Jean-Paul 29 

Lechani, A.N. 124 

Lecoste, Baudouin 40, 41 

Lee, Seunghun J. 149 

Legère, Karsten 53, 59, 160 

Lehuard, Eric 88 

Lehuard, Raoul 71 

Leidener, Rosmarie 17 

Leitch, Myles Francis 27 

Lenake, J.M. 133, 167 

Lepekoane, P.M. 132 

Lepine, Richard 59, 168 

Lere, K.L. 129 

Letsatsi, R.B. 129, 130 

Letshama 126 

LeVine, Robert A. 86 

Lewanika, Godwin A. 

Mbikusita 89, 105, 106 

Liénart, G. 160 

Lietard, L. 96 

Lijongwa, Chiku 67 

Lima, A. Mesquitela 101 

Lindfors, Anna-Lena 102, 

103 

Linton, Pauline 24, 155 

Linville, Marlene S. 88 

Liolo, Olo-o-Bia 34 

Lipson, D.L. 131 

Lloyd, David 88 

Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu 82 

Lockhart, L. 126 

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf 54, 

168 

Lodhi, Mohamed Y. 168 

Lojenga see Kutsch Lojenga, 

Connie 

Lola, Nicolas Djomo 36 

Lombardi, Linda 44 

Lomonde, Shosola 37 

Longoya, Djongondo 37 

Loueya see Pambo-Loueya, 

Constant-Félix 

Louw, Jacobus Abraham 135, 

139, 155, 157 

Louwrens, Louis J. 139, 168 

Love, Alison 122 

Lowe, Ivan 21 

Lucas, Ph. 98 

Lufua see Tsiku-Lufua, Body 

di 

Lufuluabo, François-Marie 

98 

Lugira, A.M. 83 

Luhangu, D. 74 

Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 120, 

132 

Lumembu, Léonard Kasanda 

96 

Luna, Kathryn de 106 

Luphondo, Nobuhle Beauty 

139 

Lusakalalu, Pedro 69, 90, 

115, 116, 118, 158 

Lusekelo, Amani 59 

Lyndon, Ada 115 

Lyndon, Chris 115 

Maartens, Jeanne 142 

Mabona, Mongameli 135 

Mabunda, Elisabeth Rogério 

149 

Mac... see also Mc... 

Macaba, Fátima João 149 

MacGonacle, Elizabeth 124 

Machobane, ’Malillo 

[Morolong] Matshepo 

135 

Machungoe, Raimundo Saula 

Pinto 114 

Mackenrodt, Lisa 59 

MacLean, D.A. 96 

Maclin, Alice N. 59 

MacMillan, W.M. 131 

Macmillan, Hugh 147 

Macuácuá, Túnia Isabel 148 

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister] 

87 

Madiba, M.R. 125 

Madiya, Clémentine Faïk- 

Nzuji 160 

Madulu, Ndalahwa F. 49 

Madumulla, J.S. 168 

Maes, Joseph 41, 92, 98 

Maes, R. 100 

Maesen, Albert 93, 96, 100 

Mafema, C. 75 

Mafili, Ipo-Abelela 31 

Mafouta, Izenzama 74 

Mafwanikisa 74 

Magaia, João Almeida 149, 

150 

Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 153, 

163 

Magwa, Wiseman 122 

Mahend, Betind Pierre Libère 

16 

Mahieu, Wauthier de 40, 73 

Mahlalela-Thusi, B. 140 

Maho, Jouni Filip 157, 164, 

168 

Maile, M.L. 168 

Mair, Lucy P. 83 

Maislin, Joshua 108 

Makalebo, N. 31 

Makasso, Emmanuel- 

Moselly 16 

Makgamatha, Phaka M. 129 

Makhambeni, Marjorie N. 

144 

Makhiwa, G. 131 

Makumbi, Boniface 89, 90, 

91, 116, 118 

Makuya, T.N. 125 

Malan, Stephanus I. 153, 168

Malderen, A. van 98, 100 

Malepe, Adam Tsele 126, 

168 

Mali-Jali, Nomfundo 139 

Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 

124 

Malimabe-Ramagoshi, R.M. 

127 

Malinga, R.M.M. 139, 155 

Mandemwo, P. 72 

Mandiangu, Miba Masangani 

75 

Manfoumbi see Mickala- 

Manfoumbi, Roger 

Mangulu, André Motingea 

28, 29, 30, 35 

Manjate, Maria de Fátima 

149 

Manji, Ambreena 84 

Manker, Ernst 72 

Mankutu, Ngango 69 

Mantuba-Ngoma, Mabiala 71 

Manuel, Elsa Catarina de 

Nobre Carlos 124, 155 

Manyeula, A. 130 

Mapara, Jacob 122 

Maphike, P.R.S. 133, 135 

Marawu, Sithembele 139 

Maret, Pierre de 98 

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 

149, 150, 168 

Marks, Shula 144 

Marlo, Michael R 86 

Marten, Lutz 59, 105, 118, 

147, 155 

Martin, Esmond Bradley 64, 

66 

Masabo see Tumbo-Masabo, 

Zubeida N. Zuberi 

Masaka, Dennis 121 

Mashamaite, K.J. 153 

Mashiri, Pedzisai 122 

Mashiyane, Z.J. 134, 137 

Masinyana, Sibabalwe Oscar 

138 

Masondo, T.Z. 144 

Massamba, David Phineas 

Bhukanda 59, 85, 168 

Massimaculo, Pedro Alberto 

114 

Masson, Paul 78 

Masuka, A. 24 

Mathangwane, Joyce 

Thambole 91, 103 

Mathibidi, N. 131 

Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick 

153, 164 

Mathonsi, Nhlanlha N. 144 

Mathumba, Isaac D. 146, 150 

Mati, P.X. 140 


Matota, H. 69 

Matsoro, Mitonde 76 

Matthe, Marcus 88 

Matthews, Z.K. 129 

Matthys, L.M.S. 132 

Mauka, Mathe Bulalo 76 

Maurer, Evan M. 104 

Maurice, M. 102 

Mausolf, Elisabeth 86 

Mautle, Gaontlatlhe 131, 132 

Maveiev, V.V. 59 

Mavoungou, Paul Achille 69 

Maw, Joan 59 

Mawomo, Kenneth 122 

Mayer, Raymond 27 

Mayevu, G.S. 150 

Maynard, C.L. 141 

Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga 

37, 98 

Mayr, Gernot 88 

Mazalo, Claudina 151 

Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday 

30, 160 

Mazrui, Alamin M. 59 

Mazrui, Ali A. 59 

Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson 47, 

48 

Mbaabu, Ireri 60 

Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli 139, 

141 

Mbadu, Kikhela 71 

Mbaka, Makinda 38, 158 

Mbandi, Esongi Pape 33, 34, 

158, 159 

Mbata, Raphael 89, 90, 91, 

116, 118 

Mbatha, Thabile 139 

Mbatiah, Mwenda 60 

Mbele, Joseph L. 60 

Mbembe see Ngonga-Ke- 

Mbembe, Hubert 

Mbenzi, Petrus 89, 90, 91, 

116, 118 

Mbiavanga, Fernando 72 

Mbolokala, Imbuli 35 

Mbonyinkebe, Sebahire 92 

Mbori, Bob John Obwang’i 

79 

Mbughuni, Patricia 60 

Mbuya, T.M. 131 

Mbwanga, Mayinga Mpasi 

69 

Mc... see also Mac... 

McCorriston, Megan 79 

Mchombo, Sam A. 109 

McPherson, Laura 83 

Mdee, James Salehe 60, 85 

Medeiros, Carlos Laranjo 

119 

Meeussen, Achille Emiel 168 

Meeuwis, Michael 30, 33, 

157, 168 

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] 

[Michael] 47, 48, 49, 51, 

52, 60, 112, 114, 168 

Melaku-Tjirongo, E. 117 

Melembe, Ema Julieta 150 

Menda see Azombo-Menda, 

S. 

Merriam, Alan Pankhurst 93, 

94 

Mertens, Frans 71 

Mertens, Joseph 69, 70 

Merwe, W.J. van der 122 

Mestach, Jean Willy 94 

Mesthrie, Rajend 139 

Meurant, Georges 38 

Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis 68 

Mhlambi, Innocentia 

Jabulisile 144 

Miasuekama, L. 70 

Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger 

23 

Micklem, James 54 

Midello, R.M.O. 58 

Miers, Suzanne 47, 48 

Miescher, Giorgio 116, 119, 

168 

Mikaba, A. Pulu 92 

Milimo, J.T. 89, 101, 105, 

106, 108, 109, 111, 122 

Mills, Sarah 152 

Milubi, N.A. 125 

Mini, Buyiswa Mavis 140 

Miranda, Nelpódio Anselmo 

151 

Miriongi, Wasilwa 30 

Misenga, Nkongolo 96 

Misha, D. wa 72, 156 

Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição 

Reny João 113, 156 

Mjema, Salome 52 

Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 

122 

Mkangi, Katama 47, 48, 60 

Mkochi, Winfred 108 

Mlacha, Shaaban A.K. 60 

Mmari, G.R.V. 60 

Mmipi, O. 129 

Mngqibisa, Mandla Daniel 

139 

Mochiwa, Zakaria S.M. 52 

Mockford, Julian 131 

Modjumvela, A.A. 31 

Moeng, B.E.M. 131, 132 

Moephuli, I.M. 133 

Mogodi, M.P. 134 

Moiane, Cândida 150 

Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga 33


Mokeba see Mukoko- 

Mokeba, Magnus P. 

Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 

129, 169 

Mokhoane, Mpapa 135 

Mokhonoana, Nelly 144, 169 

Mokobe, Njoku 34 

Mokopela, Rachel Mmele 

133 

Mokrani, Soraya 22 

Mokuba, M. Ipan 39 

Molelu, G.B. 134 

Molepo, M.M. 127 

Molin, S. 37 

Molino, A. Martin del 15 

Möller, Peter August 70 

Molosiwa, Annah 127 

Momanyi, Clara 60 

Monaka, K.C. 132 

Monama, Mbui 28 

Mondzo, J.C. 23 

Monsengo, Osantwene 31, 

35 

Monyatsi, P.P. 147 

Moodley, Dianna Lynette 

144 

Mooko, Theophilus 131 

Moolman, M.M.K. 144, 157 

Morapedi, Setumile 127 

Moreau, R.E. 60 

Moreno, Albertina das Dores 

Gonçalves 150, 151 

Moritz, Walter 169 

Morlighem, H. 95 

Morrison, Michelle 67 

Mortier, P. Rodolf 28 

Mosarwe, K.M. 129 

Moser, Rupert R. 60, 107, 

112 

Mosothwane, M.N. 130 

Mosugelo, L. 132 

Motima, Kebashuni Ntua 31 

Motingea see Mangulu, 

André Motingea 

Motlaloso, S.G.R. 120 

Mpeke, [Baba] Simon 16 

Mphasha, Lekau Eleazar 133 

Mpiranya, Fidèle 80 

Mpolweni, Nosisi Lynette 

139 

Mpongo, Laurent 32 

Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba 32 

Mreta, Abel Yamwaka 51, 87 

Mrikaria, George 46 

Msimang, Christian Themba 

126, 135, 136, 137, 144, 

147, 153, 169 

Msindo, Enocent 124, 148 

Mtavangu, Norbert B. 67, 

157 

Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 91, 103, 

109 

Mtesigwa, Peter C.K. 60 

Mtuze, P.T. 139 

Mualava, Hugo 115 

Mucanheia, Francisco 

Ussene 115 

Mucussete, José Adamo 114 

Mudiasa see Bamuinikile- 

Mudiasa, S. 

Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe 

92, 93 

Mudiji, Malamba Th. 92 

Mue-Nlimba 71 

Mufuta, Kabemba 96 

Muganda, Robert 89, 90, 91, 

116, 118 

Muhasha, Mihigi ya 91 

Mujaki, Ahmad 60 

Mujinga-Tshiala, Mbuyi 98 

Mukalay, Elvire Gladys 

Kisimba 98 

Mukendji, Mbandakulu 96 

Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus 

P. 14 

Mulago, Vincent 78, 79, 80 

Mulamba, Kashama 96 

Mulamba, Mutatayi 38 

Mulaudzi, S. 125 

Muleya, M. 125 

Muleya, S.R. 125 

Mulokozi, Mugyabuso 

Muchumbuzi 61 

Muluwa, Joseph Koni 25, 26, 

27 

Munday, Mulopo Mandy 74 

Mundeke, Léon Pierre 

[Otom’si-Ebok] 25, 27, 

31, 70 

Murdoch, Cathy 98 

Murdock, George Peter 163 

Muriungu, Peter 45 

Murphy, Emmett Jefferson 

153 

Murrell, Paul 21 

Musau, Paul Muthoka 58, 

169 

Musehane, N.M. 125 

Mutambwa, Mulumbwa 105 

Mutuza, R.E. 41 

Muzale, Henry R.T. 84, 160, 

169 

Mvuala, Mvondo 70 

Mvungi, M.V. 61 

Mwamba, Ngwesse 98 

Mwamba, Patrice 98, 100 

Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 61, 

64 

Mwene-Batende 40 

Mweshida, Johanna 116, 159 

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi 

78, 169 

Mwila, M. 71 

Mwita, George J. 169 

Myers, Garth 61 

Myers, Scott P. 79 

Mzolo, D. 144, 145 

Mzwinila, M.M. 129 

Nabirye, Minah 84, 156 

Nagler, Louise 102, 103 

Nahayo, Sylvia 83 

Naidoo, Shamila 145 

Nairenge, Karel 89, 90, 91, 

116, 118 

Nakayiza, Judith 83 

Nakazima, Hisashi 61 

Nakijoba, Sarah 83 

Namuandi, M. 117 

Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba 

88 

Nangu, Bongiwe B. 139 

Nascimento, Antonio Elias 

88 

Nassau, Robert Hamill 15, 

16, 18, 22 

Nasukawa, Kuniya 103 

Nazombe, Anthony J.M. 109 

Ndalu, Ahmed E. 61 

Ndapassoa, António Teodoro 

Miguel 111 

Nderitu, Sam 61 

Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, 

Hugues Steve 69 

Ndjovu, André Nguwo 37 

Ndlovu-Gatsheni, S.J. 148 

Ndonga, Mfuwa 89 

Ndukutea, I.O. 32 

Ndungane, T.A. 140 

Ndungangu, Crisanto Daúdi 

113 

Neethling, Siebert Jacob 139, 

159 

Newitt, Malyn D.D. 61 

Newman, Bonnie 47, 157 

Newman, John F. 47, 157 

Neyt, François 93, 100 

Ngabo see Bizige-Ngabo, 

Herménégilde 

Ngatshi, Kamvudi 25 

Ngcangca, D.J.M. 133 

Ngcongwane, S.D. 136, 145 

Ngila, Bompeti 33 

Ngimbi, Nseka 70 

Ngindu, Alphonse 96 

Ngindu, Mushete 41 

Ngoma see Mantuba-Ngoma, 

Mabiala 

Ngoma, Ferdinand 70 

Ngoma-Binda 72

Ngonga-Ke-Mbembe, 

Hubert 38 

Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 160 

Ngoyagoye, E. 80 

Ngozi, Isaya Makungu ma 

41 

Nguema-Obam, Paulin 18 

Ngugi, P.M.Y. 169 

Ngule-Kele, A. 32 

Ngwako, O.N. 132, 134 

Nhacota, Eugenio 151 

Nhantumbo, Nelsa João 151, 

157 

Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto 

150 

Nhlekisana, Rosaleen 

Oabona Brankie 127 

Niamadjomi, L. 32 

Nicolle, Steve M. 48, 61, 157 

Niekerk, B.J. van 132 

Niemandt, J.J. 153, 169 

Nihoro, Manuel 114 

Njozi, Hamza Mustafa 61 

Nkabinde, A.C. 145 

Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna 32 

Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo 

89, 90, 91, 116, 118 

Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 153 

Nlandu, Munangeye- 

N’Kanza 70 

Noble, John 153 

Nogueira, Rodrigo de Sá 169 

Nollevaux, Jules 100 

Nombora, Augusto Fernando 

151 

Noronha, L.A. 61 

Nsimbi, Michael B. 83 

Ntahombaye, P. 80 

Ntawurishira, L. 80 

Ntiro, S.J. 45 

Ntondo, Zavoni 88 

Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. 

Ephraim 145, 150 

Ntsukunyane, T.V. 153 

Ntuli, D.B.Z. 145, 169 

Ntumba, Kabela Cici 

Kosakante 98 

Nurse, Derek 169 

Nyagah, Judith W. 44 

Nyaigotti-Chacha, Chacha 61 

Nyamupachitu, J.T.M. 124 

Nyasani, Joseph Major 86 

Nyelegba, B. 159 

Nyeme, J.A. 37 

Nyika, Nicholus 122 

Nyota, Shimurai 122 

Nzang Bie, Yolande 17, 18, 

27, 156 

Nziem, Isidore Ndaywel è 27 

Nzogi, Richard 84 


Nzuji see Faik-Nzuji, M. 

Clémentine 

Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 53 

Nzuzi, Bibaki 72 

Nzwaligwa, L.K.J. 124 

Nzwanga, Mazemba 30 

O’Connell see Agar- 

Hamilton, J.A.I. 

Obam see Nguema-Obam, 

Paulin 

Obianga see Zoe-Obianga, J. 

Obiero, O.J. 86 

October, Michellé 140 

Odden, David [Arnold] 70, 

86, 112 

Ogechi, Nathan Oyori 61 

Ohly, Rajmund 61, 118, 169 

Ojang, R.R. 129 

Okhotina, Natalya 

Veniaminovna 153 

Ollomo Ella, Régis 19 

Ombuya, Sylvia 63 

Oordt, Johan Frederik van 

169 

Opland, Jeff 140 

Orshoven, J. van 32 

Osborne, Myles 45 

Osman, Abdul Kandary 124 

others 55 

Otlogetswe, Thapelo Joseph 

127 

Otolino, Armindo 111 

Ottenheimer, Martin 67 

Otterloo, Karen van 81 

Otterloo, Roger van 81 

Ouzilleau, [Dr] 21, 28, 29 

Ownby, Carolyn Postma 107, 

136, 140, 145, 147 

Owomoyela, Oyekan 122 

Paas, Steven 109 

Packard, Randall Matthews 

76 

Pages, A. 79 

Pahl, Herbert Walter 140 

Pak, Marjorie 83 

Pakenham, R.W.H. 61 

Pambo-Loueya, Constant- 

Félix 23 

Pampalk, Josef 111 

Pankhurst, Richard K.P. 54 

Paola, Monica de 63 

Papels, Georg 70 

Parkin, David J. 61 

Pasi see Bongo-Pasi, Moke 

Sangol 

Paster, Mary 83 

Patel, Jayanti K. 54 

Pathak, Achyut Ramkrishna 

61 

Paulo, Pedro Cecílio 151 

Pauw, Berthold Adolf 127 

Pauw, Guy de 44, 45, 61, 62, 

96, 125, 133 

Pavan, Adalberto 160 

Peace, K. 82 

Peak, R. 62 

Peeraer, Servaas 98 

Peeters, Edward 30 

Penn, Claire 169 

Pennington, Renée 120 

Perron, P. 23 

Peters, J. 98 

Peterson, Derek 169 

Petit, Pierre 94 

Petridis, Constantine 94 

Pettersson, Olaf 153 

Petty, Robert 125, 138, 142, 

147, 149, 152, 166 

Petzell, Malin 51 

Pfister, G.F. 49 

Phaahla, Pinkie 133 

Pharo, S. 125 

Phasha, Maction Nkgoropo 

133 

Philippart, L. 70 

Philippe, R. 33 

Phillips, H.Y. 129 

Phillips, Howard 169 

Phorano, G. 129 

Phukubje, Mapitsi Elizabeth 

133 

Pienaar, A.M. 140 

Pieraerts, A. 96 

Pierpoint, J. du 75 

Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw 169 

Plaen, Guy de 26, 37, 41 

Plancquaert, M. 74 

Plane, Mark 44, 165 

Plesner, Margaret 104 

Plessis, J.A. du 140, 156, 157 

Plüddemann, Peter 139, 140 

Poland, Marguerite 145 

Poll, J.D.P. van der 135, 169 

Pondeca, Américo Zavala 151 

Pongo, Kivula 75, 98 

Pongweni, Alec J.C. 122, 159 

Porter, Karen Ann 51 

Porter, Mary Ann 62 

Posthumus, Lionel C. 145, 

156, 157 

Pota, P.P. 109, 112 

Pouliquen, Bruno 63 

Poulos, George 138, 152 

Pouwels, Randall L. 62 

Pretorius, Laurette 135, 142 

Pretorius, Willem Jacobus 

129, 133 

Prins, Adriaan Hendrik 

Johan 62, 64, 65, 169


Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus 96, 

129, 130, 133, 134, 156 

Prinsloo, Karel P. 167, 169 

Proepper, Michael 92, 170 

Pruitt, William Franklin 101 

Puèch, Gilbert 21 

Qangule, S.Z. 140, 170 

Qorro, Martha P. 62 

Quella, Peter 135 

Raab, Klaus 62 

Racine-Issa, Odile 62 

Radebe, M.A. 145 

Ramagoshi see Malimabe- 

Ramagoshi, R.M. 

Rametse, M.S. 129 

Ramiro, Armando Artur 111 

Ramsay, Jeff 132 

Ramsden, F.L. 92 

Rananga, Ntshengedzeni 

Collins 125 

Ranger, Terence O. 144 

Rantao, Paul Mmolotsi 127 

Rantshabeng, Collen K.L. 

127 

Raper, Peter Edmund 153, 

159 

Raphalalani, Matodzi 

Rebecca 125 

Raponda Walker, André 27 

Ratsoma, N. 127 

Ratsoma, Naledi 127 

Raubenheimer, Rita I. 130, 

133 

Raum, Otto Friedrich 145 

Raymond, Ohonde Ochieng 

53 

Reagan, Timothy G. 153 

Redelinghuys, Hermanus 

Jacobus 127 

Redhina, J. 88 

Redinha, José 159 

Redmayne, Alison H. 67 

Regnault, M. 28 

Reid see Donley-Reid, Linda 

W. 

Revington, T.M. 62, 66 

Reynolds, Barrie 89 

Rheinallt Jones, John David 

170 

Ribeiro, Rosa Maria de Lima 

89 

Rice, Mary 119 

Richard, Madeleine 15 

Richard, Phanuel 130 

Richards, Audrey I. 83 

Ricquier, Birgit 15, 19, 22, 

160, 162 

Riedel, Kristina 51, 156, 159, 

160 

Riel, F. van 37, 41 

Rijone, Maria Helena João 

114 

Rizzo, Lorena 119, 168 

Roberts see Davis-Roberts, 

Christopher 

Roberts, Allen F. 98, 104 

Roberts, Mary H. Nooter 98 

Roberts, Simon 127, 130 

Robertson, J.H. 163 

Robinson, A.M. Lewin 154, 

170 

Rocca, Leo Della 63 

Roden, D. 159 

Rodrigues, Célia Maria da 

Conceição 151 

Rolleston, Ian H.O. 66 

Rollins, Jack D. 63 

Romão, Paulo Carlos 148, 

157 

Rooyen, P.H. van 90, 91 

Rop, Albert Jozef de 37 

Roscoe, John 81, 82, 84, 85 

Rosendal, Tove 79, 80, 83, 

156 

Rosny, Eric de 15 

Rossignon, [?] 39 

Rothfuss, Eberhard 119 

Roux, J.C. le 127 

Roux, Jurie Charles le 127 

Roy, H. van 74 

Roy-Campbell, Zaline 

Makini 63 

Rubagumya, Cashmir M. 81 

Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 46, 

84, 85, 157 

Rudwick, Stephanie 145 

Ruel, M.D. 86 

Ruffo, Christopher K. 45, 48, 

49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 63, 67, 

68, 81, 85, 87, 103, 104, 

107, 109, 111, 112, 113 

Rugemalira, Josephat 

Muhozi 46, 84, 158, 160, 

161, 169, 170 

Rusimbuka, J.M. Ngoboka 

77 

Russell, A. 46 

Rutaagi, Robert K. 63 

Rutasiyire, Antoine 80 

Ruzindana, Mathias 80 

Rwantabagu, Herménégilde 

80 

Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 63 

Ryckmans, André 72, 74 

Saberwal, Satish 45 

Salim, Ahmed Idha 63 

Samain, Alidoor 96 

Samper, David Arthur 53 

Samuzala, C. 92 

Sanoto, R. 134 

Santos jnr, J.R. dos 109, 110, 

123 

Satyo, Sizwe C. 140, 156 

Savory, Phyllis 154 

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 162 

Schapera, Isaac 126, 127, 

130, 131, 132, 137, 170 

Schebesta, Paul Joachim 36, 

40, 42, 43, 111 

Schellenberg, Murray 122 

Scherer, J.H. 81 

Scheub, Harold 140, 145, 

154, 170 

Scheven, Albert 63 

Schmidl, Marianne 161 

Schoenberger, Paul 49, 159 

Schrag, Norm 70 

Schroeder, Leila 161 

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de 

44, 45, 61, 62, 63, 84, 96, 

125, 127, 133, 134, 145, 

152, 156, 170 

Schuchardt, Hugo 115 

Schumann, Carl 104 

Schuring, Gerhard K. 154 

Schutte, A.G. 125 

Schwab, George 16 

Schwegler, Armin 68 

Schweizer, B. 26 

Scudder, Thayer 106 

Sechele, G.K. 130 

Sefo, Artur Ernesto 148 

Segerer, Guillaume 162 

Seibt, Uta 146 

Seidel, Frank 90, 91, 92, 120, 

158 

Seifert, Marc 90 

Sekgwama, J.Z. 132, 134 

Sekhoela, William 

Godwright 134 

Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 130 

Seleça, Candido David 151 

Selemane, Abdul 115 

Selvaggi, G. 25 

Sendwe, Jason 99 

Sense see Ize-Sense, I.N.K. 

Serefete, O. 120 

Serudu, S.M. 154, 170 

Setiloane, Gabriel M. 126 

Sewangi, Seleman Simon 46, 

63, 86 

Shairi, Kala 63 

Shariff, Ibrahim Noor 57, 63 

Shaw, William 140 

Shepherd, Gill 67 

Sheward, Deborah 153, 167 

Shillington, Kevin 132 

Shilongo, Teressia N. 117 

Shiozaki, Lisa 108, 156 

Shoba, F.M. 140

Shole, J.S. 127 

Shongedza, Ignatiana 123 

Shongo, Longengo 37 

Shrum, Jeffery 114 

Shrum, Margaret 114 

Sibanda, Galen 136 

Sibanda, Mandla 152 

Sillans, Roger 23 

Silva, Janine Félix da 89 

Silva, Oziel Marques da 88 

Simbe, Dionísio 111 

Simelane, Bhekithemba 

Doctor 140 

Simola, Raisa 116 

Simon, J. 26 

Sindima, Harvey J. 109 

Sineke, Thembela Gloria 140, 

145 

Sinyangwe, I. Maimbolwa 

135 

Sitoe, Zacarias André 150 

Skorge, Silvia 138 

Smet, Alfons Jozef 170 

Smith, Pierre 80 

Smith, Robert 170 

Smith, Thornley 127, 140 

Snoxall, Ronald A. 171 

Solarsh, Barbara 145 

Solomon, T.J. 96 

Sombhane, Mihloti Penelope 

150 

Somlata, Zakhile 140 

Sousberghe, Léon de 32, 93 

Spalding see Denton- 

Spalding, Claire 

Spellig, F. 49 

Sperling, D.C. 47, 48 

Splansky, J.B. 82 

Sporcq, J. 42 

Staden, Paul Michael 

Siegfried von 146 

Stafford, J.E. 137 

Stam, N. 84, 85 

Stambach, Amy 45 

Stanley, B.H. 120 

Stappers, Leo 94, 96 

Starwalt, Coleen Grace 

Anderson 14, 28, 29, 76, 

81, 161 

Stefaniszyn, Bronislaw 105 

Stegen, Oliver 50 

Steinberger, Ralf 63 

Steinbergs, Aleksandra 117 

Steiner, F.B. 46 

Stephens, Rhiannon 84 

Storme, R.P.M. 25 

Storms, A. 96 

Storoshenko, Dennis Ryan 

123 

Stover, Wesley Maier 116 


Strassner, Monica 144, 169 

Ström, Eva-Marie 111, 156 

Struyf, P. Ivo 70, 88 

Strycker, L. 100 

Stuart, James 146 

Sturgis, Theodore Gilbert 

161 

Suege, Iza Luís 115, 156 

Sulude, João António 115 

Summers, Carol 123 

Sundberg, W. 32 

Sutherland, L.S. 140, 146, 

154 

Swanepoel, C.B. 130, 154 

Swanepoel, C.F. 134 

Swantz, Marja-Liisa 52 

Swartenbroeckx, Pierre 26 

Swartz, Marc J. 65 

Szlenk see Kraska-Szlenk, 

Iwona 

Tadadjeu, Maurice 14, 15, 16, 

17, 18, 19, 20, 21 

Taibl, Agnes 44 

Taljaard, P.C. 146, 150 

Tanghe, J. 30 

Tanner, Darren 112 

Taraldsen, Knut Tarald 136 

Tarugarire, J. 123 

Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G. 

39 

Tastevin, Constant F. 116, 

117 

Taylor, Henry James 106, 

107 

Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias 

150, 156 

Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle 162 

Tempels, Placied 99 

Tengnäs, Bo 45, 48, 49, 50, 

51, 52, 53, 63, 67, 68, 81, 

85, 87, 103, 104, 107, 109, 

111, 112, 113 

Thamba-Khonde, A.A. 72 

Theal, George McCall 128, 

140, 146, 154 

Thema, Benjamin Cogo 128 

Theuws, Théodore Jacques 

A. 96, 99 

Thiel, Josef Franz 27, 94 

Thilmany, R. 42 

Thlondhlana, Juliet 123 

Thomas, Jacqueline 

Mauricette Christiane 28 

Thomson, T.R.H. 15 

Thornell, Christina 21, 85, 

160 

Thusi see Mahlalela-Thusi, 

B. 

Timmermans, P. 93, 94, 96 

Tinturier see Dauphin- 

Tinturier, Anne-Marie 

Tjirongo see Melaku- 

Tjirongo, Etamelahu 

Tobler, Judy 125, 138, 142, 

147, 149, 152, 166 

Toews, Carmela 123, 158 

Toit, Brian M. du 136 

Tolmalcheva, Marina 63 

Tooke see Hammond-Tooke, 

W. David 

Topan, Farouk M. 63, 65 

Torday, Emil 75 

Townshend, Philip 63 

Traill, Anthony 146 

Traoré, Flavia Aiello 63, 154 

Trezenem, E. 19 

Troupin, Georges 80 

Tsala, Théodore 18 

Tshabe, Sonwabo Lungile 

140 

Tshiala see Mujinga-Tshiala, 

Mbuyi 

Tshiamalenga, Ntumba 97 

Tshibalabala, Ali 

Kankolongo wa Mbala 97 

Tshibanda, Michael 

Kasombo 102 

Tshibasu, Mfuadi 99 

Tshido, V. 72 

Tshiomba, K. 97 

Tshonga, Onyumbe 37 

Tshungu, Bamesa Zakama 70 

Tsiku-Lufua, Body di 72 

Tsinine, Felismina Ernesto 

151 

Tsiu, Moruti William 135 

Tsonope, Joseph 127 

Tsotetsi, Josiah Oupa Khehla 

154 

Tucker, Archibald Norman 

154 

Tulamba, Berthold Openge 

Djamba wa 37 

Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. 

Zuberi 64 

Turner, B.J. 82 

Turner, J. 37 

Turner, Nolene S. 130 

Turner, Victor W 101 

Turner, Victor W. 101 

Twesigye, Emmanuel K. 82 

Tylleskär, K. 32 

Tylleskär, Thorkild 32 

Udvardy, Monica L. 47 

Urcy, Anchura Aligy Abdula 

150 

Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 112, 

158 

Utshudi, E.-D. 37


Utzolino, Katharina 64 

Vandevivere, Omer 100 

Vanhalle, G.L. 101 

Vansina, Jan 38, 171 

Vaz, M. Martins 72 

Velde, Mark L.O. van de 17, 

159 

Velde, Mark van de 17, 156, 

159 

Velho, Felizmina Walters 

111 

Venter, Johannes Andreas 

141 

Verbeek, Leon 105 

Verbeke, F. 99 

Verbi, V. 48 

Verschuur, A. 74 

Verstraelen, F.J.J. 99 

Vesely, Rima 141 

Vester, H. 64, 80, 82, 84 

Vezha, Vincent Munyaradzi 

122 

Viaene, Ernest 32 

Viaene, L. 77 

Vicente, Francisco Leonardo 

151 

Victor, António 114 

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens 

117 

Villiers, Peter A. de 138, 155 

Vinck, Honoré 168 

Vinton, Jim 115 

Vinton, Virginia 115 

Visser, Marianna W. 141 

Vleugels, J. 104 

Volk, Erez 47 

Volz, Stephen 128 

Vondo, Tshakala 74 

Vondrasek, Rose 135, 159 

Vorbichler, Anton 74 

Vos, [Mgr] de 25 

Vossen, Rainer 120, 154 

Vriese, Th. de 70 

Vunza, Mbay 74 

Waaijenberg, Hendrik 47 

Wababa, Zola 140 

Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo 44, 

62 

Wainwright, Alexander 

Theodore 141, 146 

Wal, Jenneke van der 114, 

159 

Walker, Rachel 80 

Wamala, E. 84 

Wamba, Ernest Wamba dia 

70 

Wamitila, Kyallo Wadi 64 

Wanger, P. Willibald 146 

Wanjeri, Michael Maina 44 

Wanjohi, Gerald J. 44, 45 

Wärnlöf, Christofer 119, 171 

Warren, Whitney 108, 158 

Wastiau, Boris 88, 89 

Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule 

76 

Webb, Colin de B. 146 

Webb, Victor N.[C.] 154 

Wedell, H. 64 

Weeks, G. 25 

Weiland, N. 32 

Welsh, D.J.A. 141, 148 

Wemalowa, Louis 37 

Wemalowa, Mbudi 

Tokopanga 37 

Wemboloke, Lowenga la 37 

Werner, Alice 47, 64 

Werner, Wolfgang 118 

West, Martin 154 

Westley, David 154, 171 

Wetshemongo, Michel 

Kamomba 37, 158 

Wetshingolo, Lotanga 160 

Weule, Karl 107, 112, 113, 

114 

Weyns, J. 74 

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell 

171 

Whiteside, Joseph 136 

Whitley, Jinean 114 

Wickler, Wolfgang 146 

Widding see Jacobson- 

Widding, Anita 

Widman, Ragnar 72 

Wiesauer, Eva 64 

Wijeyewardene, Gehan T. 64 

Wilde, Zenya 52 

Wilkes, A. 137, 141, 146, 

158 

Wilkes, Arnett 145 

Williams, F. Lukyn 171 

Willis, Justin 47, 48, 104 

Willoughby, William Charles 

161 

Wing, Joseph van 70 

Wit, Gerrit de 40 

Woodward, Mark 102, 103 

Wookey, Alfred John 128 

Wratten, Darrel 125, 138, 

142, 147, 149, 152, 166 

Wright, John B. 146 

Wright, John Lisle 100 

Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van 

154, 171 

Wymeersch, Patrick 99 

Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 147 

Xavier, Floriano Cardoso da 

Costa 110 

Yablochkov, L.D. 107, 111 

Yahya, Saad S. 48, 55 

Yambi, Josephine 64 

Yav, Ditend Meteb 102 

Yenkon, [?] 32 

Yoneda, Nobuko 108, 156 

Zangrie, L. 44 

Zara, Mfwo Bameninkie 27 

Zaslavsky, Claudia 161 

Zenani, Nongenile 

Masithathu 141 

Zerbian, Sabine 126 

Ziervogel, Dirk 147, 171 

Zimmermann, Wolfgang 117, 

156 

Zins, Henryk 171 

Zoe-Obianga, J. 19 

Zotwana, Sydney Z. 138 

Zúbková see Bertoncini- 

Zúbková, Elena 

Zuesse, Evan M. 41 

Zulu, Corrine Zandile 147 

Zungu, P.J. 147 

Zuure, Bernard 80, 81

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement - Glocalnet

Create successful ePaper yourself

Delete template?

Save as template?